Julian the apostate being a short account of his life, the sense of the primitive Christians about his succession and their behaviour towards him : together with a comparison of popery and paganism.
         Johnson, Samuel, 1649-1703.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 72 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46951
         Wing J829
         ESTC R30475
         11331920
         ocm 11331920
         47487
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46951)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47487)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1465:2)
      
       
         
           
             Julian the apostate being a short account of his life, the sense of the primitive Christians about his succession and their behaviour towards him : together with a comparison of popery and paganism.
             Johnson, Samuel, 1649-1703.
          
           xx, [4], 94 [i.e. 118] p.
           
             Printed for Langley Curtis ...,
             London :
             MDCLXXXII [1682]
          
           
             Written against the succession of the Duke of York (later James II).
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Julian, -- Emperor of Rome, 331-363.
           James -- II, -- King of England, 1633-1701.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           JULIAN
           THE
           APOSTATE
           :
           BEING
           A
           Short
           Account
           OF
           HIS
           LIFE
           ;
           The
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           about
           his
           Succession
           ;
        
         
           And
           their
           Behaviour
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           
             A
             Comparison
             of
          
           POPERY
           and
           PAGANISM
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           Langley
           Curtis
           ,
           on
           Ludgate-hill
           .
           
             M
             D
             C
             LXXXII
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IN
           reading
           many
           of
           the
           late
           Addresses
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           thinking
           of
           those
           Angels
           which
           Mahomet
           saw
           ,
           whose
           Horns
           were
           half
           Fire
           ,
           and
           half
           Snow
           :
           those
           contrarieties
           which
           they
           wore
           on
           the
           out-side
           of
           their
           Heads
           ,
           methought
           ,
           many
           of
           our
           Addressers
           had
           got
           on
           the
           in-side
           of
           theirs
           .
           For
           with
           a
           brave
           and
           warm
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           ,
           they
           generously
           offered
           their
           
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             Blood
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             now
             established
             by
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           the
           same
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           last
           drop
           of
           Blood
           ,
           are
           promised
           over
           again
           to
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           clapping
           cold
           Snow
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           their
           Protestant
           Zeal
           ?
           For
           he
           that
           offers
           his
           Service
           to
           both
           of
           these
           together
           ,
           lists
           himself
           under
           two
           the
           most
           adverse
           Parties
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           Guelph
           and
           Gibeline
           at
           once
           .
           What
           benefit
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           can
           〈◊〉
           from
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           spent
           in
           defence
           
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           he
           may
           put
           in
           his
           Eye
           :
           And
           what
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           gets
           by
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           spent
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           ,
           will
           be
           over
           the
           left
           Shoulder
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           contradictious
           Zeal
           was
           nothing
           near
           so
           surprising
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           our
           Friends
           of
           Rippon
           ,
           who
           beseech
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           sollicitous
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           agree
           to
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           (
           for
           plain
           English
           is
           as
           well
           understood
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Trent
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           )
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           much
           afraid
           of
           losing
           the
           great
           Blessing
           of
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           .
           All
           the
           sober
           Men
           that
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           who
           remain
           unsatisfied
           as
           to
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Popish
             Successor
             will
             be
             a
             heavy
             Judgment
             of
             God
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             must
             patiently
             submit
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             to
             all
             other
             Calamities
             .
          
           But
           did
           ever
           Men
           pray
           for
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           humble
           Request
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           sure
           of
           it
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           when
           it
           begins
           to
           threaten
           them
           ,
           heartily
           deprecate
           the
           Evil
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           earnest
           with
           God
           to
           avert
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           moreover
           use
           all
           lawful
           humane
           means
           to
           prevent
           it
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           Judgment
           represented
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           immediately
           the
           stroke
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Plague
           :
           David
           ,
           in
           his
           great
           strait
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           under
           that
           Notion
           ;
           when
           he
           desired
           rather
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           God
           than
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           yet
           Men
           do
           constantly
           make
           use
           of
           all
           lawful
           means
           to
           prevent
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           besides
           their
           using
           Hippocrates's
           Receipt
           of
           
             Citò
             ,
             longè
             ,
             tardè
          
           ,
           and
           running
           away
           from
           it
           ;
           they
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           antidoting
           and
           fortifying
           themselves
           against
           it
           .
           They
           strive
           with
           an
           infected
           Air
           ,
           and
           with
           Fires
           ,
           and
           Fumes
           of
           Pitch
           and
           Tar
           ,
           &c.
           they
           endeavour
           
           to
           correct
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           imprison
           Men
           that
           are
           infected
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           under
           a
           very
           close
           confinement
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           committed
           no
           Fault
           ,
           nor
           done
           any
           thing
           to
           foreit
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           preserve
           others
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           are
           done
           by
           Law
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           pleases
           God
           to
           countermand
           that
           heavy
           Judgment
           .
           I
           was
           therefore
           perfectly
           posed
           with
           that
           Address
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
           The
           least
           I
           could
           think
           of
           them
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           were
           Protestants
           ,
           they
           were
           Men
           weary
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           undone
           for
           a
           Prince
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           whose
           Religion
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           persecute
           and
           extirpate
           theirs
           .
           And
           considering
           with
           my self
           ,
           what
           Precedents
           or
           Examples
           they
           might
           have
           of
           this
           strange
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           being
           able
           to
           find
           none
           ;
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           I
           had
           an
           imperfect
           remembrance
           of
           the
           quite
           contrary
           carriage
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           towards
           Julian
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           having
           throughly
           satisfied
           my self
           ,
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           give
           the
           world
           this
           short
           Scheme
           of
           it
           .
           I
           can
           term
           it
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           whoever
           pleases
           to
           look
           into
           those
           places
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           impove
           ished
           the
           Subject
           ;
           but
           have
           left
           ,
           untouched
           ,
           sufficient
           materials
           for
           whole
           Volumes
           ,
           to
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           be
           disposed
           to
           write
           them
           .
        
         
           Having
           told
           you
           the
           occasion
           of
           writing
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           somewhat
           of
           every
           part
           of
           it
           .
           I
           have
           been
           very
           brief
           in
           Julian's
           Life
           ,
           because
           I
           wrote
           it
           ,
           only
           to
           render
           the
           following
           Discourse
           concerning
           his
           Succession
           intelligible
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           omitted
           any
           of
           the
           main
           strokes
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Christians
           behaviour
           towards
           him
           was
           necessarily
           added
           ,
           as
           a
           collateral
           proof
           ,
           and
           illustration
           of
           their
           sense
           about
           his
           Succession
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           
           if
           they
           had
           been
           worthy
           to
           have
           known
           
             Juli.
             an's
          
           Religion
           ,
           before
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Emperor
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           had
           that
           part
           to
           write
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           report
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           invent
           ,
           must
           take
           things
           as
           they
           are
           .
           This
           behaviour
           of
           theirs
           being
           so
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           commonly
           reported
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           carriage
           of
           former
           Christians
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           some
           few
           Remarks
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           as
           wide
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           their
           Case
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           first
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Laws
           for
           men
           ,
           and
           against
           men
           ,
           could
           possibly
           make
           .
           And
           if
           other
           men
           are
           for
           taking
           Laws
           and
           no
           Laws
           ,
           and
           shakeing
           them
           together
           in
           a
           Bag
           ,
           and
           for
           making
           the
           Result
           of
           either
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           I
           cannot
           help
           that
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           I
           can
           my
           own
           belief
           of
           this
           as
           a
           first
           Principle
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           Man's
           Country
           are
           the
           measures
           of
           all
           Civil
           Obedience
           ;
           or
           my
           belief
           ,
           that
           any
           kind
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           either
           Active
           or
           Passive
           ,
           without
           a
           Law
           to
           require
           it
           ,
           is
           like
           one
           of
           the
           marvellous
           Accidents
           in
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           shift
           to
           subsist
           ,
           when
           it
           has
           lost
           its
           Subject
           .
           But
           there
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           met
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           is
           taught
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           Laws
           ,
           and
           is
           prescribed
           both
           without
           Law
           and
           against
           Law
           ,
           is
           not
           Evangelical
           but
           Mahumetane
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Turkish
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Bow-string
           .
           In
           such
           a
           short
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           say
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           what
           is
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           intollerable
           that
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           contrary
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land.
           Christianity
           is
           so
           far
           from
           enslaving
           us
           ,
           or
           devesting
           us
           of
           those
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           we
           have
           already
           ,
           that
           it
           encourages
           us
           to
           procure
           more
           Liberties
           and
           Franchises
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           come
           honestly
           by
           them
           .
           Read
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
          
           with
           
             Dr.
             Hammond's
          
           
           Paraphraseupon
           them
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           was
           not
           for
           〈◊〉
           Obedience
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           lawful
           Magistrate
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           an
           unlawful
           way
           ,
           but
           he
           stood
           upon
           his
           Birth-right
           .
           For
           did
           not
           he
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           awe
           the
           Centurion
           and
           chief
           Captain
           ,
           
           and
           make
           all
           the
           Souldiers
           vanish
           who
           were
           commanded
           to
           beat
           him
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           he
           was
           a
           Roman
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           he
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           bring
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Cities
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           illegally
           beaten
           him
           ,
           
           without
           a
           fair
           Trial
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           he
           was
           a
           Roman
           ?
           Although
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           
           he
           ,
           and
           Silas
           ,
           who
           suffered
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           really
           offended
           as
           they
           were
           accused
           ,
           and
           were
           guilty
           of
           breaking
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           St.
           Paul
           
           insists
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           uncondemned
           .
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           produce
           many
           more
           passages
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           then
           as
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           That
           Doctrine
           overthrows
           
             Magna
             Charta
             ,
             Chap.
             29.
          
           together
           with
           multitudes
           of
           Statutes
           and
           ruled
           Cases
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           cannot
           stand
           here
           to
           name
           ,
           so
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           well
           known
           .
           Only
           I
           will
           set
           down
           one
           Case
           ,
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           comprises
           in
           it
           more
           than
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Circuit
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           Anderson
           and
           Glanvile
           were
           Justices
           of
           Assize
           ,
           a
           Pursivant
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           arrest
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           man
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           resistance
           of
           the
           Arrest
           ,
           and
           striving
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           Pursivant
           was
           killed
           :
           And
           if
           this
           was
           Murder
           or
           not
           ,
           was
           
           doubted
           ,
           and
           this
           depended
           upon
           the
           validity
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Pursivant
           :
           for
           if
           his
           authority
           was
           lawful
           ,
           then
           in
           killing
           of
           an
           Officer
           of
           Justice
           in
           execution
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           is
           Murder
           :
           And
           advisement
           was
           taken
           till
           the
           
           next
           Assizes
           ;
           and
           upon
           Conference
           ,
           at
           the
           next
           
           Assizes
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           Arrest
           was
           Tortius
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           this
           was
           not
           Murder
           .
           The
           Pursivant
           was
           a
           proper
           Officer
           of
           the
           High
           Commission
           Court
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Court
           to
           make
           this
           Arrest
           ,
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           their
           Commission
           to
           send
           for
           any
           by
           Pursivant
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           because
           this
           Power
           had
           no
           foundation
           upon
           the
           Act
           ,
           
             1.
             
             Eliz.
          
           upon
           which
           their
           Commission
           was
           grounded
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           justifie
           the
           Arrest
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Pursivant's
           Blood
           was
           upon
           his
           own
           Head.
           For
           as
           every
           Subject
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           connusant
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           much
           more
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           part
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           any
           man
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           my
           Discourse
           does
           not
           descend
           to
           any
           such
           petty
           Matters
           as
           false
           Arrests
           ,
           (
           though
           a
           Man's
           Liberty
           is
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           neither
           )
           but
           I
           have
           honest'y
           and
           legally
           parsued
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           himself
           witnesses
           ,
           was
           ,
           not
           
             to
             destroy
             Men's
          
           
           
             Lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           Of
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           likewise
           very
           tender
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           put
           upon
           an
           inevitable
           necessity
           of
           defending
           themselves
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           violent
           or
           evil-disposed
           Persons
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           Doctrine
           quite
           alters
           our
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           new
           Measures
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           whereas
           the
           old
           ones
           are
           these
           .
           
             I
             shall
             be
             obedient
             to
             all
             the
             King's
             Majesty's
             Laws
             ,
          
           
           
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             Process
             proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           after
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Pagan
           Successor
           might
           not
           seem
           remote
           and
           foreign
           ,
           and
           nothing
           of
           kin
           to
           Popery
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           short
           comparison
           of
           both
           those
           Religions
           ;
           which
           though
           an
           unfinish'd
           Piece
           ,
           
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           is
           very
           like
           ;
           wherein
           Popery
           may
           see
           her self
           neither
           flattered
           nor
           disfigured
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           reserves
           her
           Faith
           entire
           for
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           her
           Reverence
           she
           divides
           betwixt
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           this
           Church
           who
           partly
           were
           Martyrs
           that
           died
           for
           〈◊〉
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           partly
           were
           〈◊〉
           that
           afterwards
           setled
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           〈◊〉
           .
           How
           much
           the
           Fathers
           would
           have
           been
           for
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           already
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           shew
           you
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Every
           Body
           knows
           that
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           〈◊〉
           Sister
           from
           succeeding
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           time
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           bequeathed
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           Will
           ,
           to
           the
           Lady
           
             Jane
             Gray
          
           ,
           which
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Privy
           Council
           :
           It
           signified
           nothing
           indeed
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           make
           void
           an
           Act
           of
           Succession
           in
           Henry
           the
           Eighth's
           Time
           ;
           but
           by
           doing
           that
           nothing
           ,
           they
           shewed
           what
           they
           would
           have
           done
           if
           they
           could
           .
           I
           need
           not
           〈◊〉
           what
           Bishops
           were
           concern'd
           nor
           how
           far
           they
           were
           concerned
           in
           that
           Business
           .
           But
           to
           pass
           by
           that
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Time
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           under
           God
           and
           that
           Queen
           ,
           we
           owe
           the
           settlement
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           concurred
           to
           the
           making
           of
           that
           Statute
           
             13.
             
             Eliz.
          
           Ch.
           1.
           which
           makes
           it
           High
           Treason
           in
           her
           Reign
           ,
           and
           forfeiture
           of
           Goods
           and
           Chattels
           ever
           aster
           ,
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           hold
           or
           〈◊〉
           ,
           That
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           is
           not
           
             of
             sufficient
             Force
             and
             Validity
             to
             limit
             and
             bind
             the
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Descent
             ,
             Limitation
             ,
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             Government
             thereof
             :
          
           And
           when
           you
           see
           their
           Names
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           very
           many
           of
           them
           were
           Confessors
           .
        
         
           
           
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           
             Matt.
             Parker
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
          
           
             Edwyn
             Sands
             .
          
           
             Durham
             ,
          
           
             James
             Pilkinton
             .
          
           
             Winchester
             ,
          
           
             Robert
             Horne
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
             John
             Scory
             .
          
           
             Worcester
             ,
          
           
             Nicholas
             Bullingham
             .
          
           
             Lincoln
             ,
          
           
             Tho.
             Cooper
             .
          
           
             Salisbury
             ,
          
           
             John
             Jewel
             .
          
           
             St.
             Dabids
             ,
          
           
             Richard
             Davies
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             ,
          
           
             Edmund
             Guest
             .
          
           
             Norwich
             ,
          
           
             John
             Parkhurst
             .
          
           
             Carlisle
             ,
          
           
             John
             Best
             .
          
           
             Chester
             ,
          
           
             John
             Downham
             .
          
           
             Alaph
             ,
          
           
           
             Glocester
             ,
          
           
             †
             Richard
             Cheyney
             .
          
           
             Bangor
             ,
          
           
             Nicolas
             Robinson
             .
          
           
             Landaff
             ,
          
           
             Hugh
             Jones
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           Bishops
           were
           active
           and
           zealous
           for
           such
           Acts
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           concluded
           by
           a
           majority
           of
           the
           other
           Lords
           ,
           appears
           by
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           accor
           ing
           to
           some
           ,
           this
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           as
           Sir
           
             Simon
             D'Ewes
          
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           the
           next
           Year
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           .
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           with
           Sir
           Simon
           's
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           nothing
           moved
           about
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           in
           the
           13th
           of
           Eliz.
           For
           Cambden
           says
           ,
           There
           was
           a
           Bill
           for
           making
           her
           lyable
           to
           be
           tryed
           as
           the
           Wife
           of
           a
           Peer
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           hereafter
           she
           offended
           against
           the
           Laws
           ;
           which
           the
           Queen
           hindred
           from
           passing
           into
           an
           Act.
           I
           should
           not
           have
           mentioned
           this
           ,
           but
           by
           Sir
           Simon
           's
           Account
           we
           lose
           
             John
             Jewel
          
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           Interval
           betwixt
           this
           and
           the
           next
           Parliament
           .
           
           But
           still
           there
           are
           Worthies
           enough
           left
           ,
           who
           were
           excluders
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           for
           excluding
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           the
           next
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Succession
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           As
           you
           may
           see
           by
           their
           Writing
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             Reasons
             to
          
           
           
             prove
             the
             Queen's
             Majesty
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             proceed
             with
             severity
             in
             this
             Case
             of
             the
             late
             Queen
             of
          
           Scots
           .
           Some
           of
           which
           I
           will
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           only
           to
           invite
           the
           Reader
           to
           peruse
           the
           whole
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Every
           good
           Prince
           ought
           ,
           by
           God's
           
           Commandment
           ,
           to
           punish
           even
           with
           Death
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           do
           seek
           to
           seduce
           the
           people
           of
           God
           from
           his
           true
           Worship
           unto
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           .
           For
           that
           Offence
           God
           hath
           always
           most
           grievously
           punished
           ,
           as
           committed
           against
           the
           First
           Table
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ;
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             Mother
             ,
             or
             thine
             own
             Son
             ,
             or
             thy
             Daughter
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           you
           may
           perceive
           that
           God
           willeth
           his
           Magistrate
           not
           to
           spare
           either
           Brother
           or
           Sister
           ,
           Son
           or
           Daughter
           ,
           Wife
           or
           Friend
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           nigh
           ,
           if
           he
           seek
           to
           seduce
           the
           People
           of
           God
           from
           his
           true
           Worship
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           hath
           not
           only
           sought
           and
           wrought
           ,
           by
           all
           means
           she
           can
           ,
           to
           seduce
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Realm
           from
           true
           Religion
           ;
           but
           is
           the
           only
           hope
           of
           all
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           God
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           instrument
           whereby
           they
           trust
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Countries
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           she
           have
           not
           that
           punishment
           which
           God
           in
           this
           place
           aforementioned
           appointeth
           ;
           it
           is
           of
           all
           Christian
           Hearts
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           that
           God's
           just
           Plague
           will
           light
           both
           upon
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Subjects
           :
           
           but
           that
           by
           our
           slackness
           and
           remiss
           Justice
           we
           give
           occasion
           of
           the
           overthrow
           of
           God's
           Glory
           and
           Truth
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           mercifully
           restored
           unto
           us
           in
           these
           latter
           days
           .
        
         
           
             Constantinus
             Magnus
          
           caused
           Licinius
           to
           be
           
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           being
           not
           his
           Subject
           but
           his
           Fellow-Emperor
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           said
           Licinius
           laboured
           to
           subvert
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Constantinus
           is
           for
           the
           same
           in
           all
           Histories
           highly
           commended
           .
           Much
           more
           shall
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           Queen's
           Majesty
           to
           execute
           this
           Woman
           ,
           who
           besides
           the
           subversion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           Prince
           ought
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           means
           he
           can
           ,
           to
           see
           to
           the
           Quietness
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           and
           good
           Estate
           of
           that
           people
           over
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           him
           Governour
           .
        
         
           —
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Queen's
           Majesty
           indeed
           is
           mereiful
           ,
           so
           we
           most
           humbly
           desire
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           will
           open
           her
           Mercy
           towards
           God's
           people
           and
           her
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           dispatching
           those
           Enemies
           that
           seek
           the
           Confusion
           of
           God's
           Cause
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           noble
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           haply
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           some
           do
           discredit
           these
           Reasons
           by
           the
           Persons
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           by
           the
           Matter
           ;
           and
           will
           put
           in
           her
           Majesty's
           mind
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           persuading
           her
           ,
           respect
           our
           own
           danger
           &
           fear
           of
           Peril
           coming
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           right
           and
           true
           Judgment
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           very
           unseemly
           and
           worthy
           sharp
           reproof
           in
           a
           Bishop
           to
           excite
           a
           Prince
           to
           Cruelty
           and
           Blood
           ,
           contrary
           to
           her
           merciful
           Inclination
           .
        
         
           Resp.
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           Branch
           ;
           surely
           we
           see
           not
           any
           great
           continuance
           of
           danger
           likely
           to
           come
           unto
           us
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           
           all
           good
           Subjects
           while
           this
           State
           standeth
           ;
           and
           the
           State
           cannot
           lightly
           alter
           ,
           without
           the
           certain
           Peril
           both
           of
           our
           Prince
           and
           Country
           .
           Now
           if
           our
           Danger
           be
           joyned
           with
           the
           Danger
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           Natural
           Country
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           how
           we
           can
           be
           accounted
           Godly
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Faithful
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           in
           common
           Peril
           we
           should
           not
           cry
           and
           give
           warning
           :
           Or
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           true
           Hearts
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           towards
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           that
           will
           mislike
           us
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           seek
           thereby
           to
           discredit
           us
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           second
           Branch
           ;
           God
           forbid
           that
           we
           should
           be
           Instruments
           to
           incense
           a
           merciful
           Prince
           to
           Cruelty
           and
           Bloodiness
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           think
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           judge
           that
           they
           have
           true
           meaning
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           and
           Officer
           ,
           do
           term
           Justice
           and
           right
           Punishment
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Bloodiness
           and
           Cruelty
           .
           God
           I
           trust
           in
           time
           ,
           shall
           open
           her
           Majesty's
           Eyes
           to
           see
           and
           espy
           their
           cruel
           Puposes
           under
           the
           Cloak
           of
           extolling
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           how
           urgent
           they
           are
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           contrary
           to
           her
           inclination
           ,
           to
           put
           Queen
           Mary
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           suffer
           till
           thirteen
           years
           after
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           mak
           thedangerousness
           of
           her
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           which
           the
           Papists
           had
           conceived
           of
           ruining
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           by
           her
           means
           ,
           not
           only
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           necessary
           Reasons
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           A
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           is
           perfect
           Courtship
           to
           these
           Reasons
           .
           Let
           those
           therefore
           that
           run
           down
           three
           successive
           Houses
           of
           Commons
           for
           that
           Bill
           ,
           turn
           their
           Fury
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           with
           more
           justice
           upon
           these
           old
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           done
           .
           And
           
           let
           them
           likewise
           give
           us
           but
           one
           Reason
           to
           provs
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           own
           to
           be
           a
           Reason
           a
           week
           after
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           solemnly
           promise
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           renouncing
           these
           Old
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           will
           hereafter
           readily
           follow
           their
           new
           Guides
           and
           new
           Light.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           hearty
           Protestants
           abused
           to
           their
           Ruin
           ,
           with
           shameful
           Sophistry
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           the
           part
           of
           every
           honest
           man
           to
           detect
           it
           .
           And
           the
           most
           popular
           Argument
           is
           this
           ;
           You
           are
           preingaged
           ,
           and
           cannot
           consent
           to
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           you
           are
           forsworn
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           long
           since
           sworn
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           lawful
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           Lawyers
           tell
           them
           ,
           an
           hundred
           times
           over
           ,
           
             No
             man
             can
             have
             an
             Heir
             while
             he
             is
             alive
          
           ;
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           overcome
           that
           deceitful
           Prejudice
           which
           is
           occasioned
           by
           our
           common
           Speech
           ;
           where
           a
           man
           and
           his
           Heirs
           are
           contempory
           ,
           and
           familiarly
           live
           at
           once
           in
           the
           same
           House
           ,
           and
           eat
           and
           drink
           together
           every
           day
           .
           Where
           likewise
           Heir
           Apparent
           sounds
           as
           a
           greater
           addition
           to
           Heir
           ,
           and
           Heir
           Presumptive
           sounds
           as
           somewhat
           a
           less
           addition
           ,
           and
           few
           are
           capable
           of
           considering
           them
           as
           terms
           of
           Diminution
           .
           No
           more
           than
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           a
           Papist
           can
           be
           persuaded
           that
           Images
           are
           Idols
           ,
           because
           there
           common
           speech
           has
           made
           a
           distinction
           ,
           where
           really
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           as
           the
           Homily
           well
           observes
           :
           Whereas
           
           here
           it
           has
           confounded
           an
           actual
           Heir
           with
           one
           that
           is
           only
           in
           possibility
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           done
           then
           ?
           Shall
           we
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Duty
           of
           Excise
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           is
           granted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Heirsand
           Successors
           have
           not
           any
           title
           to
           a
           Penny
           while
           his
           Majesty
           lives
           ,
           which
           God
           grant
           may
           be
           long
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           a
           great
           while
           from
           
           it
           .
           Why
           ,
           still
           it
           may
           be
           replied
           ,
           that
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           may
           have
           this
           Law
           sense
           in
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           an
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ought
           to
           be
           conceived
           in
           plain
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           without
           any
           Jesuitical
           Equivocation
           .
           Well
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           that
           sense
           in
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           ,
           or
           should
           have
           taken
           it
           by
           sixteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           in
           the
           Court-Leet
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             This
             hear
             you
             ,
             the
             Steward
             and
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             swear
             ,
             That
             I
             will
             be
             true
             Liege-man
             ,
             and
             true
             Faith
             and
             Troth
             bear
             to
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             the
             King
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Highness
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             other
             his
             Dominions
             depending
             on
             the
             same
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Whereby
           it
           is
           plain
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           certain
           or
           known
           Person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           has
           any
           interest
           at
           present
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           besides
           his
           Majesty
           that
           now
           is
           :
           for
           who
           shall
           be
           King
           or
           Queen
           of
           this
           Realm
           of
           England
           hereafter
           ,
           none
           but
           God
           himself
           knows
           .
        
         
           Another
           Argument
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           which
           is
           fetch'd
           from
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           That
           no
           Church
           of
           England-man
           can
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           be
           for
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           his
           R.
           H.
           because
           we
           there
           pray
           ,
           That
           
             God
             would
             prosper
             him
             with
             all
             happiness
             ,
          
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           prayes
           that
           Prayer
           more
           heartily
           than
           I
           do
           .
           But
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Curse
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           to
           wish
           him
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           the
           invincible
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           
           the
           best
           Religion
           in
           the
           World.
           That
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           would
           be
           far
           from
           promoting
           his
           happiness
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           will
           contribute
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           it
           in
           this
           .
           He
           that
           prays
           that
           Prayer
           with
           understanding
           ,
           prays
           for
           his
           R.
           H's
           return
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           which
           would
           both
           prove
           an
           unspeakable
           blessing
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           restore
           these
           three
           Kingdoms
           to
           be
           the
           happiest
           upon
           Earth
           .
           It
           would
           be
           some
           comfort
           if
           we
           could
           but
           hope
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           But
           if
           the
           D.
           is
           perswaded
           that
           he
           has
           made
           a
           better
           choice
           ,
           it
           were
           very
           desirable
           ,
           but
           not
           unless
           it
           stand
           with
           his
           H's
           good
           likeing
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           injoy
           that
           Religion
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           fill
           of
           it
           at
           the
           Fountain-head
           ,
           which
           a
           Crowned
           Head
           at
           this
           instant
           does
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           enjoy
           it
           so
           happily
           at
           home
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           all
           Protestants
           are
           sworn
           not
           to
           suffer
           Rome
           to
           come
           hither
           .
           For
           I
           am
           throughly
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           any
           Man
           else
           ,
           by
           once
           looking
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           are
           Protestant
           Oaths
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           great
           asserter
           of
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           ,
           now
           with
           God
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           term
           them
           )
           and
           we
           shamefully
           and
           wickedly
           break
           them
           ,
           unless
           to
           our
           power
           we
           keep
           out
           Popery
           .
           And
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           being
           often
           called
           in
           Statutes
           ,
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Obedience
          
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           of
           our
           Oath
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           are
           strong
           Obligations
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           entrance
           of
           Popery
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           undertaking
           to
           go
           about
           ,
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           twist
           a
           Popish
           Interest
           with
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           when
           both
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           sworn
           Obdience
           ,
           engage
           us
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           For
           in
           any
           case
           that
           can
           be
           put
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           fit
           to
           obey
           Man
           ,
           or
           God
           and
           Man
           too
           ,
           judge
           ye
           .
           Julian
           endeavoured
           to
           entangle
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           Christianity
           that
           
           very
           way
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           an
           Ancient
           Law
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           great
           stress
           was
           laid
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           it
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           an
           Offence
           against
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Empire
           )
           that
           every
           one
           should
           honour
           and
           worship
           the
           Emperor's
           Statues
           and
           Pictures
           ;
           which
           were
           set
           up
           for
           that
           end
           in
           publick
           Places
           .
           Now
           he
           took
           advantage
           of
           that
           Law
           to
           ensnare
           them
           unawares
           in
           Heathenish
           Worship
           ,
           for
           he
           added
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           Heathen
           
           Gods
           to
           his
           own
           Picture
           ,
           and
           as
           Gregory's
           words
           are
           ,
           
             mingled
             Poyson
             with
             their
             Meat
          
           ,
           abusing
           their
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           Purposes
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           For
           this
           was
           his
           project
           ,
           as
           Sozomen
           
           tells
           us
           ,
           He
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           bring
           over
           the
           Christians
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           attempt
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           found
           them
           disobedient
           ,
           then
           to
           punish
           them
           without
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           innovating
           in
           the
           Roman
           Customs
           ,
           and
           offending
           against
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Empire
           .
           A
           few
           therefore
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           punished
           ,
           understood
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           &
           would
           not
           worship
           according
           to
           custom
           .
           Who
           they
           were
           ,
           S.
           Gregory
           tells
           us
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           wiser
           
           and
           more
           conscientious
           found
           out
           the
           fraud
           ,
           but
           they
           paid
           for
           their
           sagacity
           ;
           the
           pretence
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           offended
           against
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           they
           came
           into
           danger
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           true
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           the
           multitude
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           an
           unthinking
           mind
           ,
           simply
           thought
           they
           obeyed
           an
           Old
           Law
           ,
           and
           more
           simply
           approached
           these
           Images
           .
           But
           what
           says
           Gregory
           of
           this
           sort
           that
           
           obeyed
           the
           old
           Law
           ?
           Who
           perhaps
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           may
           obtain
           pardon
           for
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           as
           being
           hurried
           into
           Wickedness
           by
           a
           Wile
           .
           He
           makes
           a
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           readily
           pronounced
           concerning
           their
           Pardon
           ,
           who
           
           wink
           hard
           &
           are
           wilful
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           Prince
           puts
           a
           Border
           of
           Popery
           (
           which
           some
           say
           is
           ten
           times
           worse
           than
           a
           Border
           of
           Paganism
           )
           about
           his
           Picture
           ,
           which
           we
           fain
           would
           honour
           and
           reverence
           ,
           and
           once
           did
           ,
           before
           we
           saw
           that
           unhappy
           addition
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           or
           what
           can
           we
           do
           ?
        
         
           In
           these
           afflicting
           Thoughts
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           a
           Matter
           of
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
           a
           passage
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           which
           rises
           up
           against
           all
           that
           we
           have
           said
           concerning
           the
           behaviour
           of
           the
           Christians
           towards
           Julian
           ,
           and
           is
           .
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           That
           the
           Christian
           Souldiers
           served
           under
           this
           Infidel
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           where
           their
           Religion
           was
           not
           concern'd
           ,
           made
           Conscience
           of
           obeying
           him
           ;
           but
           where
           indeed
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           they
           made
           as
           much
           Conscience
           of
           disobeying
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Reader
           may
           please
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Contest
           which
           I
           have
           described
           betwixt
           these
           Christians
           and
           Julian
           was
           purely
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           lawless
           or
           ungovernable
           humour
           .
           And
           as
           for
           these
           Souldiers
           fighting
           under
           Julian
           against
           the
           Persians
           ,
           or
           other
           common
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           (
           far
           as
           sure
           as
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           drawn
           a
           Sword
           to
           destroy
           their
           fellow
           Christians
           ,
           or
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christianity
           )
           and
           obeying
           the
           Word
           of
           Command
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           his
           pay
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           low
           part
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           may
           pretend
           to
           it
           .
           If
           I
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           a
           Souldier
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           done
           the
           same
           :
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           would
           have
           lost
           my
           own
           Life
           ,
           rather
           than
           have
           served
           him
           that
           slippery
           trick
           in
           Persia.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Christians
           obeying
           Julian
           in
           indifferent
           Matters
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           concern
           their
           
           Religion
           ,
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           more
           famous
           Compliance
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           Every
           Body
           knows
           how
           the
           Church
           was
           rent
           in
           sunder
           by
           Arrianism
           ,
           and
           there
           might
           be
           too
           much
           stifness
           and
           rigidness
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           about
           Words
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           miserably
           rent
           it
           was
           ;
           which
           gave
           Julian
           great
           advantage
           against
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           did
           the
           Christians
           do
           ?
           Did
           the
           Orthodox
           go
           and
           side
           with
           Julian
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           Injuries
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Arrians
           in
           Constantius's
           Time
           ;
           or
           make
           use
           of
           Julian's
           Favour
           which
           he
           shewed
           in
           restoring
           them
           ,
           to
           crush
           their
           Brethren
           which
           differed
           from
           them
           ?
           No
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           seeking
           to
           him
           by
           either
           side
           ;
           only
           the
           Donatists
           of
           Africk
           complemented
           him
           ,
           and
           received
           some
           small
           favours
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           made
           infamous
           by
           it
           .
           Honorius
           the
           Emperor
           posted
           them
           for
           it
           all
           over
           the
           Empire
           very
           many
           Years
           after
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austin
           is
           often
           teazing
           them
           for
           it
           in
           the
           next
           Generation
           .
           
        
         
           For
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           a
           Synod
           held
           by
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           at
           Alexandria
           determined
           ,
           That
           because
           the
           Question
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           troubled
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           because
           there
           were
           frequent
           Contentions
           and
           Disputes
           about
           them
           ,
           these
           words
           should
           not
           be
           used
           in
           any
           Dispute
           but
           against
           the
           Sabellians
           .
           
        
         
           The
           same
           Historian
           has
           a
           notable
           passage
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           Jovian's
           Life
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Julian
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           Emperor
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           refused
           it
           ,
           saying
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           and
           would
           not
           be
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Pagans
           :
           The
           Army
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           begg'd
           of
           him
           not
           to
           decline
           the
           Government
           of
           them
           as
           a
           wicked
           Government
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           all
           Christians
           too
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           accepted
           the
           
           Empire
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Emperor
           ,
           says
           the
           Historian
           ,
           Questions
           and
           Disputes
           about
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           ,
           were
           again
           moved
           by
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           For
           while
           Julian
           reigned
           ,
           the
           whole
           of
           Christianity
           lying
           at
           stake
           ,
           they
           were
           quiet
           ,
           and
           supplicated
           God
           with
           *
           one
           accord
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           merciful
           to
           them
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           makes
           this
           Remark
           ;
           Thus
           Men
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           injured
           by
           strangers
           ,
           (
           or
           a
           Common
           Enemy
           )
           to
           be
           united
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           Foreign
           Evils
           ,
           then
           to
           fall
           into
           Disorder
           ,
           and
           disturb
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           we
           had
           but
           this
           piece
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           have
           !
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           being
           united
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           can
           prevent
           the
           Foreign
           Evils
           which
           are
           coming
           like
           a
           Torrent
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           further
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           Book
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           been
           as
           careful
           in
           the
           Citations
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           was
           in
           telling
           Money
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           only
           say
           ,
           as
           they
           usually
           do
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           all
           right
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           chance
           ,
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           ,
           to
           prove
           otherwise
           ,
           am
           ready
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHap.
               1.
            
             
             A
             short
             Account
             of
             Julian's
             Life
             ,
          
           
             p.
             1
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             about
             his
             Succession
             ,
          
           
             p.
             11
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             Their
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             in
             words
             ,
          
           
             p.
             20
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             Their
             Actions
             ,
          
           
             p.
             25
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             Their
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             their
             Psalms
             ,
          
           
             p.
             29
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             Their
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
          
           
             p.
             33
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
               
               Julian's
            
             Death
             ,
          
           
             p.
             35
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             How
             they
             used
             his
             Memory
             ,
          
           
             p.
             39
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             these
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
          
           
             p.
             40
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             A
             Comparison
             of
             Popery
             and
             Paganism
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Polytheism
             ,
          
           
             p.
             67
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             Their
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             p.
             92
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             Their
             Cruelty
             ,
          
           
             p.
             111
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Editions
             of
             those
             Authors
             which
             are
             cited
             by
             page
             .
          
           
             BOnaventure
             ,
          
           
             Moguntiae
             ,
             1609.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
          
           
             Fronto
             .
             Ducaei
             .
          
           
             Catechism
             .
             Rom.
             ex
             decret
             .
             Con.
             Trid.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Antwerpiae
             ,
             1574.
             
          
           
             Fox
             .
             Acts
             &
             Mon
             ,
          
           
             1632.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             1630.
             
          
           
             Homilies
             ,
          
           
             London
             ,
             1623.
             
          
           
             Juliani
             Opera
             ,
          
           
             Paris
             ,
             1630
          
           
             Missale
             ad
             usum
             &
             consuetudinem
             Sarum
             ,
          
           
             In
             Academia
             Paris
             .
             1527.
             
          
           
             Pontifical
             .
             Roman
             .
          
           
             Antwerp
             .
             1627.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           14.
           
           Marg.
           r.
           
             vi
             .
             Con.
             lib.
          
           1.
           p.
           18.
           l.
           18.
           for
           according
           ,
           r.
           accordingly
           :
           p.
           23.
           l.
           10.
           for
           derided
           ,
           r.
           deride
           :
           p.
           25.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           
             that
             those
          
           ,
           r.
           
             those
             that
          
           :
           p.
           36.
           l.
           16.
           for
           makings
           ,
           r.
           making
           :
           p.
           57.
           l.
           29.
           dele
           so
           :
           p.
           107.
           l.
           5.
           for
           heir
           ,
           r
           hair
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Julian
           the
           Apostate
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             
               A
               short
               Account
               of
            
             Julian's
             Life
             .
          
           
             COnstantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             famous
             for
             being
             the
             
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             divided
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             amongst
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             does
             his
             Estate
             amongst
             his
             Children
             .
             That
             Part
             which
             came
             by
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             the
             West
             ,
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             the
             East
             
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             lay
             betwixt
             these
             ;
             to
             the
             Yongest
             .
             All
             which
             devolved
             at
             last
             upon
             the
             second
             Son
             Constantius
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             two
             Brothers
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Army
             used
             an
             extremity
             of
             Caution
             to
             secure
             them
             in
             the
             quiet
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             respective
             Thrones
             ,
             for
             being
             jealous
             lest
             their
             Uncles
             ,
             and
             other
             Kindred
             ,
             might
             usurp
             ,
             they
             put
             them
             to
             the
             Sword.
             In
             these
             outrages
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             Constantius
             and
             Anibalianus
             ,
             and
             
               Dalmatius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             were
             slain
             ;
             but
             Gallus
             ,
             and
             Julian
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             this
             last-named
             Constantius
             ,
             were
             wonderfully
             delivered
             ,
             and
             saved
             ,
             beyond
             all
             expectation
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             is
             variously
             represented
             .
             〈◊〉
             every
             where
             attributes
             it
             to
             Constantius
             
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             so
             does
             Julian
             himself
             
             acknowledge
             it
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             of
             him
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             That
             Gallus
             the
             elder
             Brother
             was
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             concluded
             ,
             that
             his
             Disease
             would
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             the
             labour
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             not
             think
             Julian
             dangerous
             ,
             being
             but
             about
             five
             Years
             of
             age
             .
             However
             that
             be
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             Constantius
             afterward
             took
             great
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             maintained
             
             and
             served
             like
             Princes
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Royal
             Palaces
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             remaining
             Branches
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             reserved
             for
             the
             Empire
             .
             They
             both
             made
             so
             good
             progress
             in
             Learning
             ,
             that
             they
             entred
             into
             Orders
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             thinking
             this
             no
             diminution
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             Piety
             was
             the
             greatest
             Ornament
             .
             The
             one
             of
             them
             was
             sincerely
             pious
             ,
             though
             
             hot
             and
             fierce
             in
             his
             Nature
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             redeeming
             the
             time
             ,
             hid
             his
             wicked
             Temper
             under
             a
             Masque
             of
             Gentleness
             .
          
           
             Gallus
             after
             this
             was
             made
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             World
             put
             into
             his
             Hands
             ;
             
             who
             being
             accused
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             aspiring
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             was
             rashly
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Emperor
             .
             Julian
             at
             the
             same
             time
             fell
             under
             the
             Emperor's
             suspicion
             ,
             but
             by
             
             the
             intercession
             of
             the
             Empress
             ,
             he
             had
             leave
             to
             go
             to
             Athens
             to
             study
             Philosophy
             .
             How
             he
             spent
             his
             time
             there
             ,
             Theodoret
             informs
             
             us
             .
             Julian
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Gallus
             ,
             grew
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             the
             Royal
             Scepter
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             he
             went
             up
             and
             down
             Greece
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             Fortune-tellers
             and
             Conjurers
             ,
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             should
             obtain
             his
             desire
             .
             And
             he
             met
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             promised
             to
             fortel
             him
             these
             things
             ;
             who
             led
             him
             into
             an
             Idol
             Temple
             ,
             and
             there
             initiated
             him
             ;
             
             so
             that
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             strip'd
             this
             thrice
             wretched
             Person
             of
             his
             Piety
             .
             But
             ,
             according
             to
             Gregory
             ,
             he
             had
             none
             to
             lose
             
             at
             that
             time
             .
             For
             before
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Brother's
             Time
             ,
             Asia
             was
             Julian's
             School
             of
             Impiety
             ,
             for
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             Nativities
             ,
             and
             the
             vanity
             of
             Prognosticating
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             these
             ,
             Magick
             ;
             and
             he
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             Power
             to
             add
             to
             his
             Wickedness
             .
             And
             before
             that
             ,
             Gregory
             concludes
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             concealed
             Pagan
             ,
             when
             he
             disputed
             
             hard
             with
             his
             Brother
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             pretended
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             tried
             how
             he
             could
             hold
             the
             weaker
             side
             of
             a
             Question
             .
             Which
             agrees
             with
             what
             himself
             
             writes
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             .
             He
             advises
             them
             not
             to
             worship
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             God
             the
             Word
             ,
             whom
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             ever
             saw
             ;
             but
             the
             great
             Sun
             ,
             which
             from
             Eternity
             all
             Mankind
             do
             see
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             animated
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             bountiful
             Image
             of
             the
             Intelligible
             Father
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             tried
             both
             Religions
             ;
             who
             had
             lived
             twenty
             Years
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             onwards
             of
             twelve
             in
             this
             .
             However
             the
             Fathers
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             revolt
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             from
             a
             thirst
             of
             Empire
             ;
             and
             from
             consulting
             his
             Heathen
             Gadbury's
             about
             it
             ;
             for
             Sozomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             no
             Christian
             was
             to
             
             meddle
             with
             the
             Arts
             of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
             St.
             Austin
             has
             fully
             exprest
             the
             Matter
             in
             few
             Words
             ;
             The
             same
             God
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             gave
             the
             Empire
             to
             a
             good
             Emperor
             ,
             
             gave
             it
             likewise
             to
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             
               Cujus
               egregiam
               indolem
               decepit
               amore
               dominandi
               sacrilega
               &
               detestanda
               curiositas
               .
            
          
           
             The
             World
             knew
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             this
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             perfectly
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             him
             from
             Athens
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Caesar
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             greatest
             Pledge
             of
             his
             sincere
             Affection
             ,
             
             gave
             him
             his
             Sister
             Helena
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             command
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             against
             some
             of
             the
             Northern
             barbarous
             People
             who
             had
             invaded
             
               France
               .
               Julian
            
             indeed
             was
             jealous
             of
             this
             sudden
             advancement
             ,
             and
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             grinning
             Honour
             ;
             and
             in
             Homer's
             words
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             called
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             purple
             Death
             ;
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             in
             his
             large
             Letter
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             of
             Athens
             he
             represents
             it
             as
             an
             Artifice
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
             But
             as
             Socrates
             has
             well
             observed
             ,
             
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Emperor
             had
             no
             such
             bad
             Intent
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             given
             him
             his
             Sister
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             be
             to
             have
             Defigns
             against
             himself
             .
             In
             France
             he
             was
             very
             successful
             ,
             and
             routed
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             having
             got
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Common
             Souldiers
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             Mony
             ,
             they
             declared
             him
             Emperor
             .
             Thus
             Julian
             began
             to
             Reign
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             changed
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             every
             Province
             ,
             and
             traduced
             Constantius
             in
             every
             City
             where
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             having
             encreased
             his
             Numbers
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             revolted
             from
             Constantius
             ,
             he
             openly
             laid
             afide
             his
             Hypocrisy
             of
             Christianizing
             ,
             and
             marches
             with
             his
             Army
             for
             Constantinople
             .
             His
             
             pretence
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             excuse
             his
             being
             made
             Emperor
             ;
             but
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             to
             wrest
             the
             whole
             Empire
             out
             of
             Constantius's
             hands
             .
             Who
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             was
             going
             against
             the
             Persians
             ;
             but
             hearing
             of
             Julian's
             march
             ,
             advanced
             with
             his
             Army
             to
             
             meet
             him
             ;
             but
             fell
             sick
             and
             died
             in
             Cilicia
             .
             If
             this
             fatal
             Blow
             had
             not
             happened
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             Gregory
             concludes
             ,
             That
             Julian
             
             had
             now
             paid
             for
             his
             Folly
             ,
             and
             not
             gone
             so
             
             far
             as
             Persia
             for
             his
             Punishment
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             had
             met
             it
             now
             within
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             And
             he
             gives
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             when
             Julian
             was
             now
             lawful
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             Affairs
             was
             quite
             altered
             ;
             
               Yet
               he
               found
               much
               difficulty
               in
               conquering
               that
               Army
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             he
             did
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             to
             change
             his
             Court
             ;
             
               By
               putting
               to
               death
               some
               ,
               and
               banishing
               
               others
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               being
               loyal
               to
               the
               great
               King
               Constantius
               ,
               but
               for
               being
               more
               loyal
               to
               a
               greater
               King
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unserviceable
               to
               him
               upon
               both
               accounts
               .
            
             The
             next
             thing
             was
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             Souldiery
             ;
             
               Which
               he
               presumed
               would
               be
               an
               easy
               business
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               them
               would
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               by
               Honours
               ,
               and
               some
               would
               be
               drawn
               away
               by
               Simplicity
               ,
               as
               knowing
               no
               other
               Law
               than
               the
               Will
               of
               their
               Prince
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               time-serving
               part
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               fail
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             he
             did
             draw
             over
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             .
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               God
               had
               still
               a
               Remnant
               ,
               more
               than
               7000
               that
               did
               not
               bow
               he
               Knee
               to
               Baal
               ,
               but
               repulsed
               Julian
               ,
               as
               a
               brave
               strong
               Wall
               does
               asorry
               〈◊〉
               that
               is
               played
               against
               it
               .
            
             He
             likewise
             called
             home
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             whom
             Constantius
             banish'd
             ,
             for
             one
             or
             both
             of
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             
             either
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             embroiled
             by
             a
             Civil
             War
             of
             Contention
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             an
             odium
             upon
             Constantius
             ;
             which
             last
             is
             in
             effect
             what
             Theodoret
             
             says
             ,
             He
             did
             it
             as
             a
             popular
             Act.
             
          
           
             Having
             thus
             setled
             himself
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Army
             sure
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             
             to
             discover
             his
             Malice
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             
               For
               before
               this
               he
               stood
               in
               fear
               of
               the
               
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               were
               Men
               principled
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               famous
               Constantine
               having
               freed
               them
               from
               their
               former
               Errors
               ,
               instructed
               them
               throughly
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Truth
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               his
               Sons
               confirmed
               them
               in
               it
               .
               For
               though
               Constantius
               ,
               at
               the
               Instigation
               of
               others
               ,
               rejected
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               sincerely
               confess'd
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               :
               For
               he
               called
               the
               Genuine
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               before
               all
               Worlds
               ,
               God
               the
               VVord
               .
               Julian
               knowing
               these
               things
               very
               well
               ,
               did
               not
               discover
               the
               wickedness
               of
               his
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               as
               yet
               make
               any
               Laws
               against
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             charged
             the
             People
             ,
             That
             they
             
             should
             injure
             none
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             reproach
             them
             ,
             nor
             draw
             them
             to
             Sacrifice
             against
             their
             VVills
             .
          
           
             They
             suffered
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             very
             much
             in
             this
             Interval
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             〈◊〉
             ,
             from
             the
             insolency
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Julian's
             con
             ivance
             at
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             Theodoret
             gives
             us
             abundance
             of
             Instances
             .
             The
             
             Heathens
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             ran
             about
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             abused
             the
             Saints
             with
             〈◊〉
             and
             Mockery
             ,
             and
             omitted
             no
             sort
             of
             reproachful
             and
             abusive
             Language
             .
             The
             Christians
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             hard
             Speeches
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             reproached
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             ran
             down
             that
             false
             Religion
             which
             they
             had
             in
             great
             Veneration
             .
             The
             Heathens
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             answered
             them
             with
             Blows
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             ill
             Usage
             ,
             which
             he
             there
             sets
             down
             .
             In
             some
             places
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Out-rages
             .
             At
             Ascalon
             ,
             and
             at
             Gaza
             ,
             where
             they
             rip'd
             up
             Christians
             ,
             and
             then
             stuffing
             them
             with
             Barley
             ,
             
             threw
             them
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             the
             Swine
             ;
             As
             Gregory
             observes
             ,
             the
             first
             Hogs-meat
             of
             
             that
             kind
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             fit
             only
             for
             Julian's
             Devils
             .
             At
             Heliopolis
             there
             was
             one
             Cyril
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             burning
             with
             a
             Divine
             Zeal
             ,
             broke
             many
             of
             the
             Images
             which
             were
             there
             worshipped
             :
             the
             execrable
             Heathens
             remembring
             this
             Act
             ,
             not
             only
             killed
             him
             ,
             but
             cutting
             open
             his
             Belly
             ,
             they
             tasted
             his
             Liver
             .
             The
             Historian
             Records
             it
             as
             a
             Judgment
             upon
             those
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             after
             ,
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             ,
             drop'd
             out
             of
             their
             Heads
             .
             But
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             their
             usage
             of
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Arethusa
             ;
             He
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             throwing
             down
             an
             Idol
             Temple
             ,
             built
             a
             Church
             instead
             of
             it
             .
             The
             People
             of
             Arethusa
             having
             understood
             Julian's
             Aim
             and
             Intention
             ,
             soon
             discovered
             their
             hatred
             against
             Marcus
             ,
             who
             fled
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             hearing
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Friends
             were
             like
             to
             suffer
             upon
             his
             account
             ,
             he
             returned
             and
             delivered
             up
             himself
             to
             that
             barbarous
             People
             ;
             who
             (
             because
             he
             would
             neither
             rebuild
             their
             Idol
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             pay
             the
             Money
             which
             they
             demanded
             for
             it
             )
             strip'd
             him
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             ,
             and
             dragged
             him
             about
             the
             Streets
             by
             the
             Hair
             of
             his
             Head.
             They
             threw
             him
             into
             Sinks
             ,
             and
             stinking
             Channels
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             set
             on
             the
             Boys
             to
             stab
             and
             pinck
             his
             Body
             all
             over
             with
             their
             writing
             Bodkins
             ;
             they
             cut
             off
             his
             Ears
             with
             Thread
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             tortured
             him
             ;
             they
             anointed
             him
             over
             with
             Oil
             and
             Hony
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Net
             ,
             and
             hoisted
             him
             up
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             heat
             of
             Summer
             ,
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             Wasps
             ,
             and
             such
             mischievous
             Insects
             .
             And
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             weary
             
             of
             abusing
             and
             tormenting
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             compounded
             with
             him
             for
             one
             piece
             of
             Gold.
             He
             said
             ,
             No
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Impiety
             to
             〈◊〉
             one
             half-penny
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             the
             whole
             sum
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             this
             Marcus
             was
             one
             of
             those
             that
             saved
             Julian
             ,
             and
             privately
             conveyed
             him
             away
             at
             that
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             which
             we
             spoke
             of
             before
             .
             
             Whereupon
             Gregory
             has
             this
             sharp
             saying
             ;
             
               For
               that
               one
               thing
               perhaps
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               justly
               suffered
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               deserved
               to
               suffer
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               because
               he
               saved
               ,
               unawares
               ,
               so
               great
               an
               evil
               to
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
             Now
             all
             this
             was
             done
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             ,
             but
             against
             Law
             :
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             how
             much
             an
             established
             Religion
             is
             valued
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             himself
             happens
             to
             be
             of
             another
             .
             For
             that
             alone
             authorizes
             the
             greatest
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             Outrages
             against
             them
             that
             differ
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Heathens
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             did
             not
             stay
             for
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             to
             warrant
             such
             Proceedings
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             never
             had
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             knew
             how
             Julian
             stood
             affected
             ,
             they
             took
             that
             for
             their
             Cue
             ,
             to
             act
             these
             Tragedies
             upon
             the
             Christians
             .
             They
             knew
             it
             would
             please
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             an
             unwritten
             
             Law.
             As
             Gregory
             wisely
             observes
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ;
             
               The
               VVill
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               is
               an
               unwritten
               Law
               ,
               back'd
               with
               Power
               ,
               and
               much
               stronger
               than
               written
               ones
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               supported
               by
               Authority
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             account
             he
             〈◊〉
             all
             this
             Persecution
             to
             Julian
             himself
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Philospher
             ,
             avoided
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Persecutor
             ;
             and
             compares
             those
             that
             injured
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             several
             Implements
             of
             Mischief
             ,
             but
             him
             to
             the
             first
             Mover
             who
             set
             them
             on
             work
             .
          
           
           
             This
             under-hand
             Persecution
             ,
             was
             followed
             with
             one
             more
             open
             and
             publick
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             so
             very
             severe
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             still
             encouraged
             the
             former
             .
             As
             Theodoret's
             
             words
             are
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ;
             
               A
               thousand
               other
               Insolencies
               every
               where
               ,
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               were
               then
               committed
               ,
               by
               the
               Wicked
               against
               the
               Godly
               .
               For
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               hated
               of
               God
               publickly
               made
               Laws
               against
               Christianity
               .
            
             
             To
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             Gregory
             says
             was
             a
             Law
             ,
             though
             a
             childish
             and
             ridiculous
             one
             ;
             whereby
             it
             was
             ordered
             ,
             That
             Christians
             should
             be
             called
             Galileans
             ;
             as
             if
             Men
             were
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             a
             Nick-Name
             ,
             especially
             when
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             suffered
             so
             much
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Father
             honestly
             
             observes
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             prohibited
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             to
             have
             any
             Poetry
             ,
             Rhetorick
             ,
             or
             Philosophical
             Learning
             ;
             for
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             
               We
               are
               shot
               with
               our
               own
               Feathers
               :
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             expresses
             it
             ,
             He
             commanded
             ,
             
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             have
             no
             Schooling
             or
             Education
             ,
             lest
             by
             this
             Advantage
             they
             might
             be
             better
             able
             to
             oppose
             the
             Disputants
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             suffer
             no.
             Christian
             Masters
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             make
             nomention
             at
             all
             of
             his
             forbidding
             the
             Youth
             
             to
             learn.
             Nay
             ,
             Julian
             himself
             says
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             be
             an
             unjust
             thing
             to
             〈◊〉
             Children
             ,
             which
             knew
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ,
             from
             the
             right
             way
             ;
             and
             says
             expresly
             ,
             That
             their
             Children
             were
             not
             prohibited
             .
             Upon
             this
             Baronius
             wonders
             at
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             They
             were
             prohibited
             .
             Bishop
             Montague
             wonders
             more
             at
             him
             ,
             for
             contradicting
             all
             
             Antiquity
             .
             These
             great
             Men
             could
             not
             see
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             which
             every
             poor
             Hugenot
             that
             comes
             over
             ,
             perfectly
             understands
             .
             For
             by
             removing
             the
             Christian
             Masters
             ,
             he
             did
             effectually
             deny
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             any
             benefit
             of
             Learning
             .
             For
             who
             would
             send
             their
             Children
             to
             Heathen
             Masters
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             be
             in
             apparent
             danger
             of
             being
             principled
             aud
             trained
             up
             in
             Heathenism
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             Liberty
             which
             he
             indulged
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             thousand
             times
             better
             let
             alone
             ;
             it
             was
             one
             of
             his
             Traps
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             Favours
             ,
             wherein
             confisted
             the
             true
             Spirit
             and
             Genius
             of
             Julian's
             Persecution
             .
             And
             this
             has
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Modern
             ways
             of
             extirpating
             the
             pestilent
             Northern
             Heresy
             in
             France
             ;
             where
             the
             Protestants
             have
             had
             the
             liberty
             ,
             and
             almost
             a
             necessity
             ,
             of
             sending
             their
             Children
             to
             Popish
             Schools
             ,
             by
             being
             allowed
             but
             one
             Protestant
             School-master
             ,
             where
             five
             would
             have
             been
             little
             enough
             .
             He
             made
             another
             Law
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             would
             not
             forsake
             Christianity
             ,
             should
             have
             
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Guards
             ,
             nor
             be
             Governours
             in
             the
             Provinces
             .
             Immediately
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             adds
             ,
             who
             were
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             only
             past
             for
             such
             ,
             were
             made
             as
             manisest
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             set
             upon
             a
             Stage
             .
             They
             that
             were
             hearty
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             readily
             threw
             off
             their
             Military
             Girdles
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             endure
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             deny
             Christ.
             Amongst
             whom
             were
             Jovian
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             Valens
             ,
             who
             were
             afterwards
             Emperors
             .
             Of
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             who
             preferred
             the
             Mony
             and
             Honour
             which
             is
             to
             be
             had
             here
             ,
             before
             true
             Happiness
             ,
             was
             Ecebolius
             ,
             who
             was
             always
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Religion
             .
             Under
             Constantius
             he
             was
             an
             hot
             Christian
             ,
             and
             under
             Julian
             a
             〈◊〉
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             after
             Julian's
             
             Time
             ,
             would
             fain
             have
             been
             admitted
             for
             a
             Christian
             again
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             likewise
             makes
             mention
             of
             his
             
             Edicts
             against
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             spoil
             them
             of
             their
             Endowments
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             and
             publick
             Stock
             ;
             which
             was
             performed
             with
             Military
             Execution
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             with
             much
             cruelty
             .
             And
             the
             last
             was
             ,
             to
             levy
             Money
             
             upon
             those
             that
             would
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             defray
             the
             Charges
             of
             his
             Persian
             Expedition
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Laws
             which
             I
             can
             find
             he
             made
             against
             Christians
             ;
             though
             he
             designed
             far
             greater
             Severities
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             home
             again
             from
             Persia.
             He
             
             intended
             ,
             among
             lesser
             Matters
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             tells
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             all
             under
             a
             kind
             of
             Civil
             Excommunication
             ,
             for
             they
             should
             have
             no
             benefit
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             Injuries
             had
             been
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             hey
             were
             to
             have
             no
             Remedy
             .
             But
             to
             the
             great
             happiness
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             day
             never
             came
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             killed
             in
             Persia
             :
             but
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             we
             refer
             that
             to
             a
             more
             proper
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             about
             his
             Succession
             .
          
           
             JVlian's
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             was
             a
             perfect
             surprize
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             expect
             to
             read
             of
             any
             Endeavours
             used
             to
             prevent
             his
             Succession
             ,
             and
             to
             fore-close
             him
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Petition
             to
             〈◊〉
             to
             exclude
             him
             ,
             nor
             Addresses
             
             in
             favour
             of
             him
             ;
             No
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             rashly
             staked
             down
             to
             maintain
             Impossibilities
             ,
             to
             defend
             Him
             and
             Christianity
             together
             .
             These
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             be
             without
             them
             :
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Fathers
             have
             told
             us
             as
             much
             of
             their
             mind
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             actually
             ,
             either
             Petitioned
             or
             Address'd
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             the
             more
             faithfully
             and
             clearly
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             consider
             how
             the
             Succession
             stood
             ,
             and
             what
             Right
             and
             Title
             Julian
             had
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             whether
             the
             Christians
             would
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             set
             aside
             this
             Title
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             excluded
             him
             ,
             purely
             for
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             plain
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             Hereditary
             :
             There
             are
             not
             words
             in
             the
             World
             to
             express
             it
             more
             plainly
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             these
             following
             Testimonies
             .
             Eusebius
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Constantine
             
             the
             Great
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Thus
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Empire
               descended
               to
               him
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               was
               reserved
               for
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               descend
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               another
               Paternal
               Inheritance
               does
               .
            
             To
             which
             we
             shall
             subjoyn
             as
             plain
             a
             Testimony
             from
             an
             〈◊〉
             .
             Eumenius
             ,
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             the
             same
             Constantine
             ,
             besides
             a
             
             
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               the
               casual
               consent
               of
               Men
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               any
               sudden
               effect
               of
               their
               Favour
               which
               made
               you
               a
               Prince
               .
               You
               gained
               the
               Empire
               by
               being
               born
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               me
               the
               first
               and
               greatest
               Gift
               of
               the
               Gods
               for
               one
               to
               come
               into
               the
               World
               Great
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               that
               at
               home
               ready
               for
               him
               which
               others
               can
               hardly
               attain
               with
               all
               the
               toyl
               and
               labour
               of
               their
               whole
               Lives
               .
            
             Now
             if
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             was
             born
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             so
             was
             Julian
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Royal
             Blood
             flowing
             in
             his
             Veins
             ;
             being
             the
             Grand-son
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             .
             After
             such
             full
             and
             pregnant
             Proofs
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             time
             ill
             spent
             to
             heap
             up
             more
             ;
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Julian
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             the
             Empress
             Eusebia
             ,
             
             where
             he
             says
             ;
             
               That
               Constantius
               married
               her
               ,
               to
               have
               Heirs
               for
               his
               Great
               Lordship
               of
               almost
               all
               the
               VVorld
               .
            
             He
             having
             none
             ,
             Julian
             himself
             was
             the
             sole
             and
             undoubted
             Heir
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             the
             Family
             was
             afterwards
             extinct
             .
          
           
             Only
             there
             are
             some
             who
             would
             be
             glad
             (
             whether
             they
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             or
             not
             )
             to
             see
             some
             Divine
             Right
             mixed
             with
             a
             Title
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             make
             it
             sacred
             and
             strong
             indeed
             .
             To
             please
             these
             Men
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             let
             us
             again
             consider
             that
             Clause
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             place
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             he
             〈◊〉
             ,
             That
             the
             Empire
             was
             entailed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nature
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             is
             the
             most
             sure
             and
             divine
             Settlement
             that
             can
             be
             .
             But
             lest
             we
             should
             think
             this
             Expression
             fell
             from
             him
             by
             chance
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             he
             varies
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             
             and
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             Speaking
             of
             
               Constantius
               Chlorus
            
             ;
             
               He
               past
               over
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               then
               died
               .
            
             And
             in
             anotherplace
             he
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               His
               Son
               Constantine
               immediately
               receiving
               the
               Government
               was
               declared
               absolute
               Emperor
               
               and
               Augustus
               by
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               long
               before
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               King
               of
               all
               ,
               God
               himself
               .
            
             If
             this
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             measure
             of
             Divine
             Right
             will
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             have
             a
             Crown
             to
             drop
             from
             the
             Clouds
             .
             And
             Julian
             pretends
             to
             no
             less
             than
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             where
             he
             makes
             them
             large
             Promises
             of
             Quiet
             and
             Safety
             under
             his
             Government
             ;
             
               That
               ,
               savs
               he
               ,
               enjoying
               this
               
               Security
               ,
               you
               may
               enlarge
               your
               Prayers
               for
               my
               Reign
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               has
               vouchsased
               to
               crown
               me
               with
               his
               own
               unspotted
               Right-hand
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             had
             the
             Consciscience
             to
             set
             aside
             such
             a
             Title
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             done
             an
             hundred
             more
             such
             ,
             to
             secure
             their
             Religion
             .
             They
             were
             not
             so
             happy
             indeed
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             before-hand
             with
             Julian
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             him
             excluded
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             suspicion
             that
             he
             had
             changed
             his
             Religion
             ;
             but
             they
             shew
             their
             good-will
             sufficiently
             by
             what
             they
             said
             and
             did
             afterward
             .
             If
             they
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             make
             their
             Application
             to
             Constantius
             about
             this
             Business
             while
             he
             was
             here
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             do
             full
             as
             well
             ,
             if
             they
             call
             after
             him
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             expostulate
             the
             matter
             with
             him
             there
             ?
             And
             this
             Gregory
             does
             in
             several
             places
             ;
             In
             the
             very
             
             beginning
             of
             his
             Invective
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             presently
             upon
             Julian's
             death
             .
             After
             he
             has
             summoned
             all
             Nations
             to
             hear
             his
             Speech
             ,
             all
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             People
             ,
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             Languages
             ,
             all
             Men
             that
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             :
             And
             that
             his
             preaching
             might
             go
             the
             farther
             ,
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             was
             to
             destroy
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             kill'd
             a
             Sihon
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             nor
             an
             Og
             the
             
             King
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             but
             had
             kill'd
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             the
             great
             Designer
             ,
             the
             common
             Enemy
             and
             Adversary
             of
             all
             ,
             &c
             He
             applies
             himself
             particularly
             to
             Constantius
             :
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               thou
               Soul
               of
               Constantius
               the
               Great
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               can
               hear
               at
               all
               what
               we
               say
               )
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               before
               him
               ;
               but
               his
               especially
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               having
               grown
               up
               with
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               it
               to
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               establish'd
               it
               by
               a
               long
               continuace
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               upon
               this
               account
               the
               most
               renowned
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               (
               O
               the
               mischief
               of
               it
               !
               )
               he
               committed
               a
               gross
               mistake
               very
               unworthy
               of
               his
               own
               Plety
               :
               Not
               being
               aware
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               bred
               up
               for
               the
               Christians
               an
               Enemy
               of
               Christ.
               And
               he
               did
               amiss
               to
               be
               good-natured
               in
               this
               Instance
               only
               ,
               in
               saving
               and
               making
               him
               a
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               ill-saved
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               ill
               King.
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               he
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               most
               delighted
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Impiery
               ,
               and
               the
               Restoration
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               so
               likewise
               with
               this
               Speech
               .
            
             Which
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             dedicates
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Thanksgiving
             Oration
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             ;
             so
             solemn
             it
             is
             .
             Now
             here
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             that
             Constantius
             would
             never
             have
             made
             
               Julian
               ,
               Caesar
            
             ,
             nor
             have
             set
             up
             an
             Enemy
             of
             Christ
             over
             
             the
             Christians
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             him
             to
             have
             been
             such
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             Father
             will
             give
             us
             better
             Measure
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Julian
               was
               presently
               Heir
               of
               his
               Brother's
               
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               his
               Piety
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               of
               him
               likewise
               who
               made
               him
               King
               ;
               who
               partly
               gave
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               partly
               was
               forced
               by
               Death
               ,
               and
               suffered
               such
               a
               defeat
               ,
               as
               was
               mischievous
               and
               pernicious
               to
               the
               whole
               World.
               What
               have
               you
               done
               ,
               O
               divinest
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               greatest
               lover
               of
               Christ
               !
               (
               for
               I
               am
               fallen
               to
               reprehending
               you
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               were
               present
               and
               in
               hearing
               ;
               although
               I
               know
               you
               to
               be
               much
               above
               my
               reproof
               ,
               being
               placed
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               inheriting
               the
               Glory
               which
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               are
               only
               gone
               from
               hence
               to
               exchange
               your
               Kingdom
               )
               :
               VVhat
               strange
               kind
               of
               Counsel
               is
               this
               which
               you
               have
               taken
               ,
               who
               did
               far
               excel
               all
               other
               Kings
               in
               VVisdom
               and
               Understanding
               !
            
             And
             after
             he
             has
             magnified
             him
             upon
             several
             accounts
             ,
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             :
          
           
             
               You
               ,
               who
               were
               led
               by
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               into
               every
               Counsel
               and
               Enterprize
               ,
               whose
               VVisdom
               was
               admired
               above
               your
               Power
               ,
               and
               again
               your
               Power
               more
               than
               your
               VVisdom
               ,
               but
               your
               Piety
               was
               valued
               above
               them
               both
               :
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               therefore
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Matter
               you
               should
               appear
               the
               only
               ignorant
               and
               inconsiderable
               Perfom
               VVhat
               haste
               was
               there
               of
               that
               cruel
               
               kindness
               ?
               VVhich
               of
               the
               Devils
               〈◊〉
               in
               along
               with
               you
               at
               that
               Consult
               ?
               How
               have
               you
               thus
               ,
               in
               a
               small
               and
               short
               point
               of
               Time
               ,
               brought
               and
               delivered
               up
               to
               a
               common
               Cut-throa
               ,
               your
               great
               Inheritance
               ,
               and
               your
               Father's
               Glory
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               shining
               Nation
               which
               is
               
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               VVorld
               ;
               that
               〈◊〉
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               encreased
               with
               much
               Toil
               and
               much
               Sweat
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             this
             Accusation
             of
             this
             good
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             presently
             subjoins
             an
             Apology
             ,
             and
             shews
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             did
             was
             through
             Ignorance
             ;
             
               For
               who
               could
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               that
               knew
               him
               but
               indifferently
               ,
               how
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Love
               and
               good
               VVill
               he
               bare
               to
               us
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               would
               have
               neglected
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               whole
               Family
               ,
               or
               the
               Addition
               of
               an
               Empire
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               he
               would
               have
               made
               no
               difficulty
               of
               parting
               with
               his
               very
               Empire
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               he
               had
               in
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               and
               his
               Life
               it self
               (
               than
               which
               no
               Man
               has
               any
               thing
               more
               precious
               )
               for
               our
               Security
               and
               Safety
               .
            
             And
             after
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             he
             says
             thus
             ;
             
               But
               simplicity
               and
               plain-heartedness
               are
               not
               watchful
               ,
               and
               weakness
               is
               joyned
               with
               good
               Nature
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               freest
               from
               VVickedness
               ,
               least
               suspect
               it
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               ,
               what
               would
               come
               afterwards
               ,
               was
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               the
               Masque
               was
               not
               discovered
               .
            
             
          
           
             In
             this
             remakable
             Passage
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             this
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             making
             of
             Julian
             a
             Caesar
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             means
             he
             had
             an
             easy
             Passage
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             next
             step
             to
             it
             )
             was
             a
             rash
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             inconsiderate
             Action
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             cruel
             and
             inhumane
             ,
             and
             fit
             only
             for
             some
             Devil
             to
             advise
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             Fault
             and
             Mischief
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             was
             not
             because
             he
             usurp'd
             afterwards
             upon
             Constantius
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             Consideration
             whatsoever
             ,
             bnt
             purely
             because
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             suffered
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And.
             3.
             
             That
             Constantius
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             excused
             than
             by
             his
             ignorance
             of
             Julian's
             defection
             from
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             not
             nakedly
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             coldly
             delivered
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Emphasis
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             vehemency
             imaginable
             .
             He
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             Constantius
             was
             to
             blame
             for
             this
             ;
             but
             he
             calls
             him
             to
             account
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             follows
             him
             with
             Interrogatories
             ,
             and
             bids
             him
             answer
             from
             Heaven
             what
             he
             has
             done
             .
             He
             does
             not
             barely
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             Constantius
             had
             known
             Julian's
             Religion
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             made
             him
             Caesar
             ;
             but
             he
             fays
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             disinherited
             his
             whole
             Family
             first
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             parted
             with
             his
             Empire
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             strip'd
             himself
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             lost
             his
             Life
             rather
             than
             have
             done
             it
             .
             And
             according
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             Constantius
             understood
             his
             Error
             ,
             he
             bitterly
             bewailed
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             just
             at
             his
             Death
             .
             He
             could
             not
             know
             it
             much
             sooner
             ;
             For
             after
             Julian
             was
             declared
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             had
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             Ammianus
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               He
               still
               seigned
               himself
               a
               Christian
               .
               And
               though
               in
               private
               he
               performed
               his
               Heathenish
               Rites
               trusting
               some
               few
               with
               the
               secert
               ,
               yet
               he
               publickly
               went
               to
               Church
               on
               Twelfth-day
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               been
               devout
               at
               the
               Service
               ,
               he
               came
               away
               again
               .
            
             This
             was
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             not
             quite
             ten
             Months
             before
             the
             Emperor's
             Death
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             what
             we
             were
             speaking
             of
             before
             ,
             Gregory
             says
             ,
             That
             Constantius
             made
             his
             excuse
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             for
             his
             kindness
             to
             Julian
             ;
             and
             shewed
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             with
             much
             earnestness
             ,
             the
             Concernment
             he
             had
             for
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             This
             he
             did
             at
             his
             last
             gasp
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             it
             was
             all
             one
             to
             him
             who
             had
             the
             Empire
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             done
             with
             it
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             different
             occasion
             ,
             he
             has
             these
             words
             .
             
               They
               report
               Constantius
               repented
               him
               at
               his
               last
               breath
               ,
               when
               every
               Man
               is
               a
               just
               Judg
               of
               himself
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Tribunal
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               for
               
               these
               three
               things
               he
               acknowledged
               were
               evil
               and
               unworthy
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               the
               slaughter
               of
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               his
               declaring
               of
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               his
               innovating
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith.
               And
               with
               these
               words
               in
               his
               Mouth
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             This
             is
             ten
             times
             more
             than
             if
             Constantius
             had
             actually
             excluded
             Julian
             ,
             for
             he
             might
             have
             done
             that
             ,
             and
             been
             sorry
             for
             it
             at
             his
             Death
             ;
             as
             Men
             generally
             are
             for
             all
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             .
             But
             now
             he
             repents
             him
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             where
             Men's
             Eyes
             are
             open
             ,
             and
             they
             usually
             have
             their
             soberest
             Thoughts
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             reckons
             it
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             things
             which
             have
             blackned
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             old
             fashion'd
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazienzen
            
             ,
             who
             alone
             ,
             except
             St.
             John
             ,
             has
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             called
             
               the
               Divine
            
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             Basil
             the
             
             Great
             ,
             for
             Gregory
             entitles
             him
             likewise
             to
             these
             Invectives
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Dying
             Emperor
             .
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             shall
             displease
             any
             of
             those
             Men.
             who
             deceiving
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Succession
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             which
             is
             punishable
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             security
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             
             to
             what
             these
             Fathers
             assert
             with
             so
             much
             vehemency
             :
             In
             that
             case
             I
             have
             these
             two
             reasonable
             Requests
             to
             make
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             would
             please
             to
             consute
             this
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             dislike
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             false
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             2.
             that
             they
             would
             never
             hereafter
             fetch
             their
             Mountebank
             Receipts
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Encouragements
             
             to
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             anon
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             very
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             pass
             from
             hence-forth
             for
             dangerous
             and
             Anti-monarchial
             Authors
             .
             Whom
             we
             can
             the
             better
             spare
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             was
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             Which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             Julian
             
             understood
             very
             well
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             made
             him
             go
             to
             Church
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Christians
             had
             such
             an
             aversion
             to
             a
             Pagan
             Successor
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             become
             their
             lawful
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             How
             fond
             they
             were
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             welcome
             they
             gave
             him
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             great
             heaviness
             they
             were
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             shall
             appear
             at
             large
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Their
             Behaviour
             towards
             him
             in
             Words
             .
          
           
             ANd
             here
             a
             Man
             may
             almost
             lose
             himself
             in
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             Instances
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             given
             of
             their
             Hatred
             and
             Contempt
             of
             Julian
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             .
             How
             they
             reproached
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             to
             his
             very
             Beard
             ;
             beat
             his
             Priests
             before
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             him
             too
             ,
             if
             
             he
             had
             not
             got
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             prayed
             for
             his
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             loaded
             his
             Memory
             with
             the
             greatest
             Disgrace
             and
             Infamy
             .
             These
             things
             will
             better
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             History
             and
             Relation
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             put
             into
             the
             best
             order
             I
             can
             ,
             by
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             that
             concerns
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             how
             they
             used
             his
             Memory
             .
          
           
             Their
             Behaviour
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             these
             three
             Heads
             ,
             of
             their
             Words
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Devotions
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             where
             Julian
             began
             with
             them
             .
             And
             they
             sufficiently
             requited
             him
             for
             calling
             them
             Galileans
             ,
             for
             they
             named
             him
             Idolianus
             instead
             of
             Julianus
             ,
             
             and
             Pisaeus
             ,
             and
             Adonaeus
             ,
             from
             his
             worshipping
             of
             Jupiter
             and
             Adonis
             ,
             and
             Bull-burner
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             number
             of
             them
             which
             he
             sacrificed
             .
             The
             Antiochians
             exceeded
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             despiteful
             usage
             ,
             and
             chafed
             him
             into
             the
             revengeful
             humour
             of
             writing
             a
             Book
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             has
             preserved
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             Indignities
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             him
             .
             They
             derided
             the
             shape
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Gate
             ,
             his
             Goat's
             Beard
             ,
             every
             thing
             that
             belonged
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             that
             
             Book
             .
             And
             afterwards
             he
             tells
             them
             they
             were
             very
             happy
             Men
             ,
             who
             had
             renounced
             all
             service
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             or
             Laws
             ,
             or
             him
             who
             was
             keeper
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             had
             suffered
             dishonour
             from
             that
             City
             .
             It
             was
             a
             saying
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             Chi
             and
             Cappa
             had
             never
             done
             any
             injury
             to
             their
             City
             ;
             by
             which
             Letters
             they
             meant
             Christ
             and
             Constantius
             .
             
             Yes
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             freely
             ,
             Constantius
             did
             you
             one
             single
             
             Injury
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             made
             me
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             kill
             me
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             times
             ,
             in
             that
             little
             Book
             ,
             he
             mentions
             their
             Anapests
             ,
             and
             Lampooning
             his
             poor
             sorry
             Beard
             .
             
             He
             complains
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             French
             loved
             him
             for
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             Humour
             ,
             and
             
             took
             up
             Arms
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             Mony
             ,
             and
             applauded
             him
             ;
             the
             Antiochians
             did
             the
             quite
             contrary
             :
             they
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             turned
             the
             World
             up-side
             down
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Beard
             was
             fit
             to
             make
             Ropes
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             made
             War
             against
             Chi
             ,
             and
             they
             wish'd
             for
             Cappa
             again
             .
             And
             after
             Julian
             
             had
             written
             this
             Book
             ,
             they
             were
             smart
             upon
             him
             again
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             was
             inwardly
             enrag'd
             ,
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             dissemble
             it
             at
             the
             present
             .
             These
             things
             indeed
             were
             not
             said
             to
             his
             Face
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             the
             common
             talk
             of
             the
             Christians
             just
             under
             his
             Nose
             ,
             while
             he
             lay
             with
             his
             Army
             about
             seven
             Months
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readiness
             for
             the
             following
             ,
             Campaign
             .
             And
             he
             was
             so
             enraged
             
             at
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             departure
             ,
             when
             some
             wish'd
             him
             a
             happy
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             Return
             ,
             he
             very
             roughly
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             never
             see
             them
             more
             ,
             their
             Nick-names
             and
             〈◊〉
             stuck
             so
             in
             his
             Stomach
             .
             But
             who
             commends
             them
             for
             this
             ?
             Even
             that
             does
             no
             less
             a
             Man
             than
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             two
             of
             the
             four
             
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             was
             himself
             present
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             last
             of
             them
             .
             He
             puts
             it
             all
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Love
             for
             their
             Religion
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Antiochians
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               their
               Christianity
               from
               the
               
               greatest
               pair
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               warm
               Affection
               for
               the
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               of
               all
               ,
               did
               always
               abominate
               Julian
               ,
               who
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               you
               have
               his
               own
               word
               for
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               for
               this
               Reason
               ,
               he
               writ
               a
               Book
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               the
               Beard-haters
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             did
             not
             only
             thus
             scoff
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             derided
             him
             behind
             his
             back
             ;
             but
             they
             took
             the
             freedom
             to
             reproach
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             to
             his
             Face
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             these
             two
             Instances
             .
             The
             first
             of
             a
             Noble
             Man
             of
             Beraea
             ;
             the
             story
             is
             very
             remarkable
             upon
             several
             accounts
             ,
             which
             Theodoret
             
             gives
             us
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Julian
               ,
               before
               his
               Expedition
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               sent
               to
               consult
               the
               Oracles
               ,
               who
               promised
               him
               certain
               Victory
               .
               And
               after
               his
               Victory
               ,
               he
               designed
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               threatned
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Idol
               of
               Venus
               in
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               Marching
               on
               with
               these
               Threatnings
               ,
               he
               was
               overcome
               by
               one
               single
               Man
               in
               Beraea
               :
               This
               Man
               was
               indeed
               in
               other
               respects
               an
               eminent
               Person
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               Governour
               there
               ;
               but
               his
               Zeal
               made
               him
               more
               eminent
               .
               For
               seeing
               his
               Son
               warping
               towards
               the
               false
               Religion
               ,
               which
               then
               prevailed
               ,
               he
               turned
               him
               out
               of
               Doors
               ,
               and
               publickly
               disinherited
               him
               .
               But
               he
               coming
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               one
               Stage
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               declared
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               his
               own
               Perswasion
               ,
               and
               how
               his
               Father
               had
               disinherited
               him
               .
               Julian
               bid
               the
               young
               Man
               set
               his
               Heart
               at
               rest
               ,
               promising
               that
               he
               would
               reconcile
               his
               Father
               to
               him
               .
               So
               when
               he
               came
               to
               Beraea
               ,
               he
               invited
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               chief
               Men
               ,
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               amongst
               these
               was
               this
               young
               Man's
               Father
               ;
               and
               him
               ,
               with
               his
               
               Son
               ,
               he
               ordered
               to
               sit
               next
               himself
               .
               And
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               Dinner
               ,
               Julian
               says
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               In
               my
               mind
               it
               is
               not
               just
               to
               force
               a
               Man's
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               is
               otherwise
               inclined
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               it
               ,
               against
               his
               Will
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               side
               .
               Therefore
               do
               not
               you
               force
               your
               Son
               ,
               against
               his
               mind
               ,
               to
               follow
               your
               Opinion
               .
               For
               neither
               do
               I
               force
               you
               to
               follow
               mine
               ,
               although
               I
               can
               very
               easily
               compel
               you
               .
               But
               the
               Father
               ,
               sharpnening
               his
               Discourse
               with
               a
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               answered
               ,
               O
               King
               ,
               do
               you
               speak
               of
               this
               Villain
               ,
               who
               is
               hated
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               has
               preferr'd
               a
               Lie
               before
               the
               true
               Religion
               ?
               But
               ,
               says
               Julian
               ,
               putting
               on
               again
               a
               Vizard
               of
               Meekness
               ;
               Friend
               ,
               leave
               Railing
               ;
               and
               ,
               turning
               his
               Face
               to
               the
               young
               Man
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               care
               of
               you
               my self
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               not
               prevailed
               with
               your
               Father
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               have
               not
               told
               this
               Story
               in
               vain
               ,
               (
               says
               Theodoret
               )
               but
               was
               willing
               to
               shew
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               admirable
               freedom
               of
               this
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               there
               were
               very
               many
               who
               despised
               Julian's
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             did
             Maris
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             long
             before
             .
             
               Being
               led
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               blind
               ,
               and
               in
               Years
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Court
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               publickly
               sacrificing
               to
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               reproached
               him
               much
               ,
               calling
               him
               Impious
               ,
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               Atheist
               .
               And
               he
               reproached
               him
               again
               with
               his
               Blindness
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Your
               Galilaean
               God
               will
               not
               cure
               you
               .
               But
               Maris
               replied
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               with
               more
               Boldness
               ,
               than
               before
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               for
               striking
               me
               with
               Blindness
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               see
               thy
               Face
               ,
               who
               art
               thus
               fallen
               into
               Impiety
               .
               The
               Emperor
               said
               nothing
               to
               this
               ,
               but
               he
               persecuted
               
               him
               grievously
               afterwards
               .
               And
               the
               aged
               Bishop
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               had
               more
               wit
               than
               to
               expect
               any
               other
            
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             Sayings
             
             of
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             whose
             Anniversary
             Sermon
             St.
             Chrysostom
             in
             his
             Time
             preach'd
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             of
             those
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             trapan'd
             into
             Sacrificing
             ,
             by
             one
             of
             Julian's
             Stratagems
             ;
             and
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             spare
             him
             in
             the
             least
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             be
             satisfied
             with
             a
             tast
             only
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
               Their
               Actions
            
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             ,
             the
             manner
             at
             least
             ,
             how
             they
             treated
             him
             in
             Words
             ,
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             some
             of
             their
             Actions
             ,
             which
             make
             manifest
             their
             hatred
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             held
             him
             in
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Contempt
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             but
             two
             Instances
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             is
             the
             Story
             of
             Valentinian
             ,
             which
             Theodoret
             ushers
             in
             with
             this
             Preface
             :
             
               And
               others
               that
               were
               in
               places
               
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               ,
               using
               the
               like
               boldness
               (
               as
               Juventinus
               and
               Maximus
               did
               )
               enjoyed
               equal
               Crowns
               .
               For
               Valentinian
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               Emperor
               ,
               but
               was
               then
               a
               Colonel
               of
               the
               Houshold
               Guards
               ,
               did
               not
               hide
               the
               Zeal
               which
               he
               had
               for
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               For
               when
               that
               Thunder-struck
               Mad-man
               went
               in
               Procession
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               the
               Chaplains
               stood
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               Doors
               ,
               cleansing
               ,
               as
               they
               counted
               it
               ,
               with
               Sprinklings
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               that
               those
               entred
               
               in
               .
               But
               when
               Valentinian
               ,
               who
               gained
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               of
               Earth
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               now
               did
               ,
               walking
               before
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               saw
               this
               Holy
               Water
               coming
               near
               his
               Cloaths
               ;
               he
               struck
               the
               Chaplain
               with
               his
               Fist
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               cleanse
               ,
               but
               defile
               him
               .
               Julian
               seeing
               what
               passed
               ,
               sent
               him
               away
               to
               a
               Garison
               lying
               by
               a
               Desart
               ,
               and
               gave
               order
               that
               there
               he
               should
               spend
               his
               days
               .
               But
               in
               a
               Year
               ,
               and
               a
               few-Months
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               reward
               of
               his
               Confession
               .
               For
               the
               Righteous
               Judg
               ,
               not
               only
               rewards
               those
               that
               are
               concerned
               for
               Religion
               in
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               he
               presently
               gives
               them
               the
               recompence
               of
               their
               pious
               Labours
               ,
               by
               these
               previous
               Gifts
               now
               ,
               confirming
               the
               belief
               of
               those
               which
               Christians
               hope
               for
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             how
             Theodoret
             magnifies
             this
             Action
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             was
             so
             high
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             cost
             him
             his
             right
             Hand
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             Head
             ,
             in
             many
             Courts
             ;
             yet
             he
             makes
             him
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Confessor
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             St.
             Austin
             calls
             him
             ;
             
               Valentinian
               
               was
               a
               Confessor
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               under
               Julian
               ,
               and
               lost
               his
               place
               in
               the
               Guards
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             next
             Instance
             ,
             is
             a
             Passage
             of
             as
             great
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Old
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Nazianzum
             ,
             Father
             to
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             .
             We
             have
             it
             in
             the
             Funeral
             Speech
             or
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Divine
             upon
             his
             Father's
             Death
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             has
             said
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             his
             praise
             ,
             he
             has
             these
             
             words
             :
             
               But
               I
               suppose
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               knew
               his
               Life
               very
               well
               ,
               have
               wondred
               a
               good
               while
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               be
               so
               taken
               up
               in
               these
               things
               aforesaid
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               
               had
               nothing
               else
               in
               commendation
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               should
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               against
               which
               he
               seemed
               to
               have
               been
               set
               in
               battel
               aray
               .
               Come
               on
               then
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               add
               these
               things
               to
               what
               has
               been
               said
               .
               Our
               Age
               bore
               such
               an
               Evil
               ,
               as
               no
               Age
               did
               before
               ,
               aud
               I
               suppose
               none
               will
               hereafter
               ,
               an
               Emperor
               that
               was
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               both
               from
               God
               and
               Reason
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               a
               small
               Bursiness
               to
               conquer
               the
               Persians
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               Work
               to
               reduce
               the
               Christians
               .
               And
               the
               Devils
               that
               drove
               him
               ,
               perswading
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               omitted
               no
               manner
               of
               Impiety
               ,
               by
               Persuasions
               ,
               by
               Threatnings
               ,
               Sophistry
               ,
               drawing
               over
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               that
               he
               gained
               by
               Artifices
               ,
               but
               those
               also
               which
               he
               forced
               by
               Violence
               .
               Now
               who
               is
               there
               to
               be
               found
               that
               more
               despised
               this
               Emperor
               ,
               or
               had
               a
               greater
               hand
               in
               destroying
               him
               ,
               than
               my
               Father
               ?
               Of
               his
               contempt
               of
               him
               ,
               amongst
               many
               other
               ,
               both
               those
               Archers
               ,
               and
               their
               Commander
               ,
               are
               a
               proof
               ,
               whom
               he
               brought
               against
               our
               Church
               ;
               as
               either
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               destroy
               it
               :
               For
               having
               assaulted
               many
               others
               ,
               he
               came
               hither
               likewise
               with
               the
               same
               intent
               ,
               and
               imperiously
               demanded
               the
               Temple
               .
               He
               so
               far
               failed
               of
               accomplishing
               any
               thing
               of
               what
               he
               desired
               ;
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               presently
               got
               out
               of
               my
               Father's
               way
               ,
               (
               being
               aware
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               of
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               Bodies
               advice
               )
               he
               might
               have
               gone
               away
               kick'd
               ;
               The
               Bishop
               boyling
               with
               Anger
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             had
             more
             trouble
             with
             this
             Passage
             ,
             than
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Book
             .
             For
             I
             have
             often
             tried
             to
             make
             this
             seating
             intended
             for
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Archers
             ,
             and
             
             have
             been
             ready
             to
             make
             Solaecisms
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             greater
             Solaecism
             of
             an
             Emperor
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             awed
             and
             terrified
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             kicking
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             do
             :
             it
             is
             too
             late
             for
             me
             to
             consult
             Julian's
             Honour
             ,
             or
             to
             alter
             Gregory's
             words
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             be
             satisfied
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             set
             down
             the
             Comment
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             of
             Crete
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             better
             Grecian
             than
             I
             ever
             expect
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Ac
             contemptionis
             ,
             praeter
             multa
             alia
             ,
             documento
             
             quoque
             sunt
             sagittarii
             illi
             &
             Dux
             eorum
             ,
             quos
             impius
             ille
             adversùs
             Ecclesias
             concitabat
             ,
             tanquam
             scilicet
             eas
             aut
             assumpturus
             &
             subacturus
             ,
             aut
             eversurus
             ac
             deleturus
             .
             Cum
             quibus
             scilicet
             omnibus
             nihil
             eorum
             ,
             quae
             cupiebat
             ,
             perfecit
             ,
             in
             tale
             Ecclesiae
             propugnaculum
             incidens
             ,
             quin
             potiùs
             ,
             nisi
             quàm
             primum
             ipsi
             cessisset
             (
             nimirum
             vel
             ipse
             per
             se
             intelligens
             vel
             alium
             quendam
             consultorem
             audiens
             )
             etiam
             pedibus
             contusus
             abiisset
             ,
             eo
             nimirum
             vehementiore
             quodam
             adversis
             eum
             Divino
             Zelo
             commoto
             .
             Ergo
             contemptionis
             quidem
             luculentum
             hoc
             Argumentum
             est
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             the
             description
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Lachrymists
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             at
             fourscore
             and
             ten
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             been
             thirty
             five
             Years
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             an
             Over-match
             for
             a
             Pagan
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             having
             vanquish'd
             him
             ,
             and
             won
             the
             Field
             ,
             kept
             it
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             nine
             Years
             after
             Julian's
             Death
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             than
             that
             ,
             The
             Garlands
             and
             Trophies
             of
             this
             Victory
             are
             hung
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Exspectation
             of
             a
             number
             of
             good
             Christian
             People
             ,
             Basil
             the
             Great
             assisting
             at
             the
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             know
             I
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             what
             to
             make
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             Principles
             these
             Men
             proceeded
             .
             Whether
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             allowed
             them
             (
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             do
             not
             allow
             a
             Man
             to
             imagine
             )
             to
             offer
             Violence
             to
             their
             lawful
             Emperor
             ;
             or
             whether
             old
             Gregory
             distinguish'd
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             resist
             Julian
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             his
             Son
             so
             often
             tells
             us
             was
             in
             him
             ;
             Or
             how
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             stand
             guessing
             .
             Only
             this
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Bishops
             had
             ever
             been
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             nor
             had
             learn'd
             to
             fawn
             upon
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             a
             mortal
             Enemy
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Their
             Devotions
             .
             And
             first
             of
             their
             Psalms
             '
          
           
             THese
             Passages
             which
             we
             have
             hitherto
             related
             ,
             were
             in
             common
             conversation
             ,
             in
             the
             Streets
             and
             Market-place
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             and
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             where
             the
             Christians
             might
             chance
             not
             to
             have
             their
             Religion
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             shew
             themselves
             Men
             of
             like
             Passions
             with
             other
             Men
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             Holy
             Ground
             ;
             or
             whenever
             they
             make
             their
             Addresses
             to
             God
             in
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             there
             one
             may
             expect
             to
             see
             the
             flights
             of
             their
             self-denying
             and
             suffering
             Religion
             There
             one
             may
             justly
             expect
             they
             should
             lay
             aside
             all
             their
             Animosity
             against
             Julian
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             pray
             the
             harder
             for
             him
             .
             Yes
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             ,
             the
             wrong
             way
             ;
             they
             cannot
             sing
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             
             his
             Confusion
             the
             Burden
             of
             it
             .
             And
             as
             they
             order
             the
             Matter
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             are
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Church
             indeed
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Darts
             ,
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             Firebrands
             ,
             and
             Death
             .
             If
             moving
             all
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             solliciting
             all
             the
             Vegeance
             of
             Heaven
             against
             a
             Man
             ;
             if
             calling
             for
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             the
             Plagues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             be
             praying
             for
             their
             Pagan
             Emperor
             ,
             they
             give
             him
             enough
             of
             that
             ;
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             anon
             in
             their
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             their
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             omit
             the
             Circumstances
             I
             find
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Julian
               ordered
               the
               Christians
               to
               remove
               
               the
               Bones
               of
               Babylas
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               young
               Men
               who
               were
               martyr'd
               with
               him
               ,
               from
               Daphne
               ,
               where
               Apollo's
               Temple
               stood
               ,
               Who
               gladly
               went
               and
               fetch'd
               the
               Coffin
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               People
               went
               dancing
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               singing
               David's
               Psalms
               ;
               repeating
               after
               every
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Confounded
                 be
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 worship
                 graven
                 Images
                 !
                 Julian
              
               not
               〈◊〉
               the
               Disgrace
               which
               was
               hereby
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               commanded
               the
               Leaders
               of
               this
               Dance
               to
               be
               apprehended
               .
               Salustius
               the
               Governor
               ,
               who
               was
               himself
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               dissuaded
               the
               Emperor
               from
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               Julian
               could
               not
               contain
               his
               Passion
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               seized
               the
               first
               which
               came
               to
               hand
               ;
               which
               was
               Theodorus
               ,
               a
               young
               Man
               ,
               adorned
               with
               Divine
               Zeal
               ,
               walking
               in
               the
               Market-place
               :
               Him
               he
               tortured
               from
               Morning
               to
               Night
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Cruelty
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               fresh
               Executioners
               ,
               as
               no
               Age
               has
               mentioned
               the
               like
               .
               And
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Wrack
               ,
               and
               a
               Toiturer
               plying
               him
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               he
               did
               nothing
               hut
               sing
               over
               again
               that
               Psalm
               ,
               which
               the
               Congregation
               
               sung
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               with
               an
               unconcerned
               and
               chearful
               Countenance
               .
            
             This
             made
             Ruffinus
             ,
             who
             likewise
             tells
             this
             Story
             ,
             
             afterwards
             ask
             him
             whether
             he
             felt
             any
             pain
             ?
             
               Who
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               felt
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               there
               stood
               by
               him
               a
               certain
               Youth
               ,
               who
               all
               the
               while
               wiped
               off
               his
               Sweat
               with
               a
               very
               white
               Linnen
               Cloth
               ,
               and
               often
               poured
               cold
               Water
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               so
               delighted
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               sorry
               when
               he
               was
               taken
               off
               the
               Wrack
               .
               For
               when
               Salustius
               saw
               that
               he
               had
               spent
               all
               that
               Cruelty
               upon
               him
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               he
               put
               Fetters
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               in
               Prison
               .
               But
               he
               was
               soon
               released
               ,
               and
               no
               Body
               else
               punish'd
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             Julian
             it
             seems
             did
             not
             care
             to
             have
             that
             Psalm
             any
             oftner
             repeated
             ;
             which
             he
             might
             very
             reasonably
             expect
             ,
             when
             so
             much
             Cruelty
             could
             not
             make
             a
             Youth
             to
             alter
             his
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             what
             Theodoret
             calls
             it
             ,
             a
             memorable
             Story
             of
             an
             incomparable
             Woman
             :
             
               For
               even
               the
               Women
               
               (
               says
               he
               )
               despised
               this
               Man's
               madness
               ,
               being
               armed
               with
               Divine
               〈◊〉
               .
               Her
               Name
               was
               Publia
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               Mother
               to
               John
               ;
               who
               was
               often
               chosen
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               but
               as
               often
               refused
               it
               .
               This
               Woman
               being
               a
               Widow
               ,
               had
               a
               Quire
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               which
               promised
               Virginity
               for
               LIfe
               ,
               and
               was
               always
               singing
               Praises
               to
               God
               her
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Emperor
               passed
               by
               ,
               they
               sung
               their
               Psalms
               the
               louder
               ,
               accounting
               him
               fit
               to
               be
               despised
               and
               derided
               .
               Now
               they
               sung
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               those
               Psalms
               ,
               which
               expose
               the
               weakness
               of
               Idols
               ;
               and
               they
               said
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 The
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 are
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Men's
                 Hands
                 .
              
               And
               after
               they
               had
               shewed
               the
               
               senslesness
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               added
               ;
               
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 !
              
               He
               hearing
               these
               things
               ,
               was
               grievously
               vexed
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               silent
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               .
               But
               she
               ,
               little
               regarding
               his
               Laws
               ,
               put
               more
               courage
               into
               her
               Quire
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               past
               by
               again
               ,
               she
               bid
               them
               sing
               this
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 Let
                 God
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 his
                 Enemies
                 be
                 scattered
                 !
                 Julian
                 ,
              
               in
               great
               indignation
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Mistress
               of
               the
               Quire
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               saw
               her
               venerable
               Age
               ,
               he
               neither
               had
               any
               compassion
               for
               her
               Years
               ,
               nor
               honoured
               her
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               commanded
               one
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               to
               strike
               her
               on
               the
               Face
               ,
               till
               he
               made
               it
               all
               bloody
               with
               his
               hands
               .
               She
               receiving
               this
               Disgrace
               ,
               as
               the
               highest
               Honour
               ,
               went
               back
               to
               her
               House
               ;
               but
               she
               still
               shot
               him
               with
               her
               Spiritual
               Songs
               as
               she
               was
               wont
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             here
             indeed
             is
             a
             Suffering
             Religion
             ,
             because
             the
             old
             Woman
             does
             not
             beat
             the
             Souldier
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             find
             out
             any
             profound
             Primitive
             Obedience
             in
             this
             passage
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             Emperors
             were
             then
             stiled
             ,
             in
             courting
             him
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Laughing-stock
             ?
             What
             dutifulness
             was
             there
             shewn
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             so
             reasonable
             a
             Command
             ,
             as
             to
             forbear
             〈◊〉
             Psalms
             only
             when
             he
             went
             by
             ?
             But
             it
             was
             Julian
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             owe
             him
             so
             much
             Service
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             Rage
             turns
             every
             thing
             into
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             some
             quantity
             of
             that
             Passion
             here
             ,
             when
             their
             very
             Devotions
             are
             so
             plainly
             aimed
             and
             level'd
             at
             Julian's
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Their
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             their
             
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Gregory
             gives
             us
             a
             large
             account
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             They
             followed
             Hezekiah's
             Example
             ,
             who
             applied
             himself
             to
             God
             against
             Senacherib
             with
             good
             success
             .
             And
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             more
             reason
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             help
             themselves
             .
             
               Thus
               did
               Hezekiah
               ,
               who
               had
               great
               Forces
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               King
               of
               
               the
               great
               City
               Jerusalem
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               might
               have
               beat
               off
               that
               numerous
               Enemy
               by
               himself
               .
               But
               we
               who
               had
               no
               other
               Weapon
               ,
               nor
               Wall
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Defence
               left
               us
               but
               our
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               altogether
               deprived
               and
               cut
               short
               of
               all
               humane
               Aid
               :
               Whom
               else
               could
               we
               have
               ,
               either
               to
               hear
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               prevent
               what
               was
               threatned
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               who
               swears
               against
               the
               Pride
               of
               Jacob
               ?
               And
               presently
               after
               he
               givs
               us
               an
               Account
               of
               those
               Cries
               which
               they
               sent
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               them
               invocating
               him
               as
               a
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               in
               others
               complaining
               as
               to
               a
               kind
               Father
               ,
               in
               others
               again
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               upbraided
               and
               expostulated
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               Men
               in
               trouble
               use
               to
               do
               ;
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 rejected
                 us
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 why
                 is
                 thy
                 Wrath
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Sheep
                 of
                 thy
                 Pasture
                 ?
                 Lift
                 up
                 thy
                 Hands
                 against
                 their
                 Pride
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 challenged
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Plagues
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ;
               
                 and
                 we
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 judg
                 his
                 own
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 urged
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 at
                 length
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Wicked
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 the
                 Vngodly
                 ,
              
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               Vngodly
               boast
               ?
            
             And
             withall
             ,
             we
             used
             
             
               those
               sorrowful
               and
               more
               proper
               Expressions
               ,
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               us
               a
               By-word
               and
               Reproach
               unto
               our
               Neighbours
               .
               We
               mentioned
               the
               Vine
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               destroyed
               by
               the
               wild
               Boar
               ,
               that
               wicked
               One
               ,
               who
               made
               wickedness
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               was
               all
               over
               polluted
               with
               the
               Mire
               of
               it
               .
            
             Hitherto
             Gregory
             speaks
             in
             the
             plural
             Number
             ,
             as
             if
             others
             had
             joyned
             in
             these
             Prayers
             with
             him
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             afterwards
             ,
             
               These
               were
               my
               former
               Thoughts
               and
               Cries
               to
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             possible
             they
             were
             his
             own
             private
             Devotions
             .
             However
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             their
             publick
             Devotions
             ran
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             forementioned
             Oration
             ,
             at
             his
             Father's
             Funeral
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             that
             Gregory
             praises
             him
             for
             his
             contempt
             of
             Julian
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             gave
             you
             an
             account
             before
             ;
             and
             for
             contributing
             to
             his
             destruction
             .
             Concerning
             which
             he
             has
             these
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               for
               his
               Destruction
               ,
               How
               can
               
               any
               one
               appear
               to
               have
               done
               more
               towards
               it
               than
               my
               Father
               ?
               Either
               in
               publick
               ,
               striking
               the
               Villain
               with
               the
               joint
               Prayers
               
               and
               Supplications
               of
               all
               the
               People
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               fearing
               the
               Times
               ;
               or
               in
               private
               ,
               drawing
               forth
               his
               nightly
               Squadron
               against
               him
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               his
               lying
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               where
               he
               wore
               out
               his
               old
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               watered
               the
               Floor
               with
               his
               Tears
               ,
               for
               almost
               a
               whole
               Year
               together
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             place
             he
             does
             not
             specify
             what
             those
             publick
             Prayers
             were
             which
             they
             had
             for
             Julian
             ,
             but
             he
             sufficiently
             describes
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             were
             such
             as
             tended
             to
             his
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             means
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             They
             darted
             these
             Prayers
             at
             him
             .
             It
             is
             exprest
             by
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             might
             more
             properly
             be
             employed
             to
             describe
             the
             throwing
             
             of
             that
             Javelin
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             stuck
             in
             his
             Liver
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             The
             nightly
             Squadron
             mentioned
             aster
             ,
             confirms
             us
             ,
             that
             with
             these
             they
             fought
             him
             by
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             4thly
             ,
             They
             were
             such
             Prayers
             as
             exposed
             old
             Gregory
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             danger
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             fear
             the
             Times
             a
             crumb
             .
          
           
             If
             ever
             the
             Christians
             were
             in
             cold
             Blood
             ,
             sure
             they
             were
             at
             old
             Gregory's
             Funeral
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             several
             Years
             after
             Julian's
             Death
             :
             And
             yet
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             his
             opposition
             to
             Julian
             serves
             to
             embalm
             his
             Memory
             .
             It
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             much
             for
             his
             honour
             ,
             to
             help
             to
             pray
             Julian
             to
             Death
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             had
             been
             disappointed
             ,
             if
             no
             mention
             had
             been
             made
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             appears
             plainly
             from
             the
             Preface
             to
             this
             Passage
             before
             cited
             .
             So
             that
             in
             that
             Age
             the
             best
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             were
             those
             ,
             which
             did
             best
             execution
             upon
             an
             Apostate
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             contributed
             most
             to
             his
             destruction
             .
             Which
             now
             follows
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Julian's
             Death
             .
          
           
             AFter
             Julian
             had
             reigned
             about
             nineteen
             Months
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             thought
             very
             much
             too
             long
             ,
             he
             met
             with
             an
             untimely
             Death
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             the
             answer
             of
             their
             Prayers
             .
             For
             when
             he
             had
             been
             some
             time
             in
             Persia
             ,
             his
             Army
             being
             suddenly
             attaqued
             by
             the
             Persians
             ,
             he
             made
             
             so
             much
             haste
             from
             place
             to
             place
             to
             re
             ieve
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             which
             were
             most
             hotly
             engaged
             ,
             that
             he
             forgot
             his
             Armour
             ;
             and
             while
             
             he
             thus
             exposed
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             struck
             with
             an
             Horse-man's
             Spear
             ,
             which
             pierced
             his
             Side
             ,
             and
             stuck
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             Liver
             ;
             of
             which
             Wound
             ,
             about
             midnight
             ,
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Christians
             might
             have
             this
             good
             News
             the
             sooner
             ,
             as
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             conveyed
             to
             some
             of
             them
             by
             Miracle
             .
             
               A
               Christian
               School-master
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               who
               
               was
               ask'd
               in
               derision
               ,
               by
               
                 Libanius
                 ,
                 Julian's
              
               great
               Master
               ,
               What
               the
               Carpenter's
               Son
               was
               doing
               ?
               being
               filled
               with
               Divine
               Grace
               ,
               foretold
               what
               would
               shortly
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               For
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               whom
               you
               in
               derision
               have
               called
               
                 Carpenter's
                 Son
              
               ,
               is
               makings
               a
               Coffin
               .
               And
               in
               a
               few
               days
               after
               came
               the
               news
               of
               that
               wicked
               Wretch's
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             was
             likewise
             revealed
             in
             as
             extraordinary
             a
             manner
             to
             St.
             
               Julian
               Sabba
            
             .
             
               Who
               having
               understood
               the
               Threatnings
               of
               that
               wicked
               One
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               did
               more
               diligently
               offer
               up
               his
               Prayers
               to
               the
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               And
               on
               that
               day
               the
               Emperor
               was
               killed
               ,
               this
               Person
               being
               at
               Prayers
               knew
               ,
               of
               it
               ;
               although
               he
               was
               more
               than
               twenty
               days
               Journeys
               off
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               supplicating
               the
               merciful
               and
               compassionate
               Lord
               ,
               on
               a
               sudden
               he
               stop'd
               the
               current
               of
               his
               Tears
               ,
               and
               was
               filled
               with
               Joy
               ,
               which
               discovered
               it self
               in
               the
               chearfulness
               of
               his
               Countenance
               .
               They
               that
               conversed
               with
               him
               ,
               seeing
               this
               change
               in
               him
               ,
               desired
               to
               know
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               And
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               wild
               Bore
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Vineyard
               ,
               had
               suffered
               the
               panishment
               of
               his
               Faults
               ,
               and
               lay
               dead
               ,
               having
               done
               designing
               .
               When
               they
               heard
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               all
               fell
               a
               dancing
               ,
               and
               offered
               up
               to
               God
               an
               Hymn
               of
               Thanksgiving
               .
               And
               they
               understood
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               
               brought
               advice
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               hour
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               Divine
               old
               Man
               ,
               both
               knew
               the
               Wretch
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               and
               spoke
               of
               it
               before-hand
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             News
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             arrived
             ,
             was
             every-where
             entertained
             with
             all
             the
             demonstrations
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             .
             His
             old
             Friends
             ,
             
               The
               Antiochians
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               heard
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               kept
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               
               publick
               joyful
               Meetings
               ;
               and
               they
               not
               only
               had
               Dances
               in
               their
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               but
               likewise
               in
               their
               Theatre
               they
               proclaimed
               the
               Victory
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               crying
               aloud
               ,
               with
               one
               Voice
               ,
               
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 have
                 gotten
                 the
                 Victory
                 .
              
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             sung
             Songs
             of
             Triumph
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerome
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             third
             of
             Habakkak
             .
          
           
             Because
             it
             was
             not
             known
             who
             threw
             that
             Spear
             which
             killed
             him
             ,
             it
             gave
             occasion
             to
             variety
             of
             Reports
             .
             
               Some
               say
               he
               was
               killed
               by
               a
               Persian
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               general
               and
               prevailing
               Report
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               kill'd
               by
               one
               of
               his
               own
               Souldiers
               ;
               as
               Socrates's
               
                 words
                 are
              
               .
               But
               Callistus
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Julian's
               Service
               ,
               and
               has
               given
               us
               the
               History
               of
               that
               War
               in
               Heroick
               Verse
               ,
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Daemon
               that
               did
               
               it
               .
               Which
               it
               may
               be
               he
               feigned
               as
               a
               Poet
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               was
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               for
               the
               Furies
               have
               punished
               very
               many
               .
            
             And
             so
             Theodoret
             after
             him
             .
             
               Who
               it
               was
               
               that
               struck
               that
               just
               stroak
               ,
               no
               Body
               knows
               to
               this
               day
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               was
               Man
               or
               Angel
               that
               thrust
               the
               Weapon
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               he
               who
               did
               it
               ,
               was
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Divine
               Appointment
               and
               Direction
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Libanius
             the
             Sophist
             ,
             whom
             Julian
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             him
             ,
             calls
             his
             
               Dearest
               Brother
            
             ,
             is
             resolved
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Man
             that
             
             kill'd
             his
             good
             Friend
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             traces
             him
             .
             
               Does
               any
               one
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               
               Man
               that
               kill'd
               him
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               his
               Name
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               was
               none
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               clear
               proof
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               among
               the
               Persians
               was
               rewarded
               for
               that
               Blow
               .
               Although
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               made
               proclamation
               of
               rewarding
               him
               that
               kill'd
               him
               ,
               yet
               no
               Body
               was
               tempted
               by
               the
               Reward
               to
               brag
               that
               he
               did
               it
               .
               And
               we
               are
               beholden
               to
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               assume
               the
               Glory
               of
               those
               things
               which
               they
               did
               not
               do
               ,
               but
               have
               allowed
               us
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               Murderer
               amongst
               our selves
               .
               Now
               his
               Life
               was
               not
               for
               their
               profit
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               live
               according
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               had
               long
               plotted
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               then
               an
               oppotunity
               ,
               put
               it
               it
               in
               execution
               .
               And
               Libanius
               writing
               after
               this
               fashion
               ,
               insinuates
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               kill'd
               Julian
               was
               a
               Christian
               ;
               which
               it
               may
               be
               (
               says
               the
               
               Historian
               )
               was
               true
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             Concession
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             more
             wonder
             that
             he
             should
             justify
             such
             a
             Traiterous
             Assassination
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             does
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               might
               take
               into
               consideration
               ,
               how
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               all
               Men
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               do
               still
               praise
               those
               who
               long
               since
               have
               killed
               Tyrants
               ,
               as
               Men
               that
               were
               willing
               to
               die
               for
               the
               Common
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               defended
               in
               that
               manner
               their
               Country-men
               ,
               Kinsmen
               ,
               and
               Friends
               .
               And
               you
               can
               hardly
               blame
               him
               ,
               
               who
               shews
               himself
               so
               couragious
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               Religion
               which
               he
               approves
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             another
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             strange
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             dedicated
             to
             
             Theodosuss
             the
             younger
             ,
             an
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             in
             less
             than
             fifty
             Years
             after
             ,
             sat
             upon
             the
             
             very
             same
             Throne
             that
             Julian
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             have
             brought
             Julian
             to
             his
             Grave
             ,
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             there
             the
             Christians
             should
             let
             him
             rest
             in
             quiet
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             their
             Quarrel
             when
             their
             Enemy
             was
             gone
             .
             Which
             whether
             they
             did
             or
             no
             ,
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             How
             they
             used
             his
             Memory
             .
          
           
             TO
             make
             amends
             for
             their
             dry
             Eyes
             at
             Julian's
             Funeral
             ,
             the
             Christians
             spared
             neither
             pains
             nor
             cost
             to
             erect
             Pillars
             and
             Monuments
             to
             his
             Memory
             .
             Gregory
             gives
             us
             the
             Description
             of
             that
             stately
             one
             ,
             which
             he
             reared
             for
             him
             ;
             speaking
             to
             Julian
             ;
             
               This
               Pillar
               we
               erect
               for
               
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               higher
               and
               more
               conspicuous
               than
               Hercules's
               Pillars
               .
               For
               they
               are
               fixed
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               are
               only
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               those
               that
               come
               thither
               ;
               but
               this
               being
               a
               moveable
               one
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               known
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               Men
               ;
               which
               I
               am
               fure
               will
               last
               to
               future
               Ages
               ,
               branding
               thee
               and
               thy
               Actions
               ,
               and
               warning
               all
               others
               not
               to
               attempt
               any
               such
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               lest
               doing
               the
               like
               things
               ,
               they
               fare
               alike
               .
            
             And
             I
             think
             he
             has
             made
             an
             Example
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             let
             any
             one
             read
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Monument
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             bless
             himself
             to
             see
             what
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             
               Thou
               Persecutor
               next
               to
               Herod
               ,
               
               thou
               Traitor
               next
               to
               Judas
               ,
               (
               only
               thou
               hast
               not
               testified
               thy
               Repentance
               ,
               by
               hanging
               thy self
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               )
               and
               Killer
               of
               Christ
               
               after
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               thou
               
               Hater
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             He
             calls
             him
             Murderer
             ,
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             Avenger
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             ripping
             up
             the
             reproachful
             and
             ignominious
             Titles
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             Tongues
             being
             unfettered
             ,
             as
             Gregory's
             Expression
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             facility
             
             of
             compounding
             Greek
             words
             have
             lavishly
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             lodg
             him
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             leave
             him
             .
             Says
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               Emperor
               that
               threatned
               these
               
               things
               ?
               He
               is
               lost
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               is
               in
               Hell
               ,
               undergoing
               endless
               Punishment
               .
            
          
           
             What
             Protestants
             ever
             treated
             their
             worst
             Persecutors
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
             Who
             ever
             called
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
               mad
               Bitch
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerome
             does
             
               Julian
               ,
               mad
               Dog
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Courtesy
             
             of
             England
             has
             been
             shewn
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             treacherous
             and
             bloody
             Woman
             ,
             who
             deserved
             as
             ill
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             ever
             Julian
             did
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             very
             plain
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             make
             some
             Reflections
             upon
             this
             strange
             and
             unexpected
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             these
             Christians
             .
          
           
             JVlian's
             Persecution
             was
             but
             a
             flea-biting
             
             to
             what
             the
             Christians
             had
             formerly
             felt
             ;
             it
             was
             but
             a
             short
             and
             weak
             assault
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             calls
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             
             reason
             ,
             he
             very
             much
             bewails
             the
             Sin
             of
             all
             those
             that
             withered
             away
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             greater
             heat
             of
             Temptation
             .
             
               If
               Men
               sell
               away
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               were
               ridiculously
               overcome
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Chrysostom
               
               expresses
               it
               )
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               persevered
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               such
               great
               matter
               to
               quit
               a
               Trade
               or
               Profession
               for
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             Which
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             discarded
             School-masters
             ,
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             greatest
             severity
             of
             all
             Julian's
             Edicts
             .
             He
             was
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             speak
             properly
             ,
             rather
             a
             Tempter
             than
             a
             Persecutor
             ;
             
               for
               some
               he
               
               seduced
               with
               Mony
               ,
               others
               with
               Places
               of
               Trust
               ,
               others
               with
               Promises
               ,
               others
               with
               Honours
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               which
               he
               exposed
               in
               all
               Mens
               sight
               ,
               not
               like
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               very
               servile
               manner
               ;
               and
               others
               again
               he
               won
               by
               the
               witchcraft
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               own
               Example
               .
            
             He
             wrought
             upon
             Men's
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             more
             than
             upon
             their
             Fear
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             so
             good
             success
             ,
             that
             St.
             Asterius
             says
             ,
             
               It
               verifies
               the
               
               saying
               of
               Paul
               ,
               a
               Preacher
               of
               Truth
               ,
               that
               
                 Covetousness
                 is
                 Idolatry
              
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             what
             he
             designed
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             it
             was
             far
             short
             of
             what
             other
             Emperors
             had
             executed
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             do
             the
             Christians
             treat
             this
             Emperor
             !
             One
             would
             take
             Them
             to
             be
             the
             Apostates
             ;
             one
             while
             reproaching
             him
             ,
             ruffling
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             vexing
             every
             Vein
             in
             his
             Royal
             Heart
             ;
             another
             while
             saying
             all
             their
             Prayers
             backwards
             ,
             and
             calling
             down
             Vengeance
             upon
             his
             Head
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             dancing
             and
             leaping
             for
             joy
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             insulting
             over
             his
             Memory
             .
             But
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             he
             had
             better
             have
             fallen
             amongst
             Barbarians
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             often
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Christianity
             too
             :
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             complained
             
             of
             any
             Oppression
             ;
             
               It
               is
               your
               part
               ,
               when
               
               you
               are
               ill
               used
               ,
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Commandment
               of
               your
               God.
               But
               they
               flurt
               at
               him
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               He
               makes
               a
               very
               wise
               Speech
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               remembers
               
               since
               he
               was
               Reader
               ;
               and
               he
               should
               have
               read
               on
               ,
               and
               not
               skip'd
               over
               that
               Passage
               ,
               The
               wicked
               Man
               shal
               be
               miserably
               destroyed
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               denies
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               vexes
               those
               that
               persevere
               in
               the
               Confession
               of
               him
               .
               They
               ask
               ,
               How
               or
               where
               that
               Right
               is
               that
               they
               should
               suffer
               and
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Heathens
               should
               not
               spare
               those
               ,
               who
               when
               time
               was
               spared
               them
               ?
            
             They
             call
             him
             by
             the
             bloodiest
             Names
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             taking
             advantage
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             which
             says
             ,
             
               We
               must
               not
               avenge
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               &c.
               nor
               render
               Evil
               for
               Evil
               ,
               but
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               wish
               well
               to
               those
               who
               injure
               and
               persecute
               us
               .
            
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             come
             with
             their
             Distinctions
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               must
               not
               think
               to
               drive
               all
               Men
               up
               to
               the
               top
               and
               pinacle
               of
               Vertue
               .
               For
               there
               are
               several
               commands
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               no
               more
               than
               Counsels
               of
               Perfection
               )
               which
               bring
               honour
               and
               reward
               to
               them
               that
               keep
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               do
               not
               keep
               them
               ,
               no
               manner
               of
               danger
               at
               all
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             right
             course
             to
             interpret
             and
             gloss
             away
             all
             their
             Duty
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             broke
             all
             the
             Measures
             by
             which
             all
             the
             Ancient
             and
             Suffering
             Christians
             have
             gone
             in
             all
             former
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             of
             the
             Matter
             is
             this
             ;
             Their
             Cafe
             differed
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             in
             quite
             other
             Circumstances
             than
             the
             first
             Christians
             were
             .
             When
             Julian
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             found
             them
             in
             full
             
             and
             quiet
             possession
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             enjoy'd
             without
             interruption
             for
             almost
             fifty
             Years
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             so
             inestimable
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             plainly
             undervalued
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             done
             their
             utmost
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             And
             then
             to
             have
             this
             Treasure
             wrested
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             profess'd
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             never
             pull'd
             off
             his
             Masque
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             too
             late
             for
             them
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             this
             was
             enough
             to
             raise
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             Indignation
             too
             .
             Whereas
             the
             poor
             Primitive
             Christians
             of
             all
             ,
             were
             born
             to
             Persecution
             ,
             they
             neither
             knew
             better
             ,
             nor
             expected
             it
             .
             They
             professed
             their
             new
             Religion
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             places
             the
             propounded
             new
             Laws
             ,
             with
             an
             Haltar
             about
             their
             Necks
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             always
             in
             force
             against
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             always
             put
             in
             execution
             ;
             and
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Ax
             stood
             always
             towards
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             at
             all
             times
             stained
             with
             their
             Blood.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             perpetually
             lay
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             their
             Enemies
             :
             their
             Religion
             at
             the
             best
             was
             in
             the
             VVorld
             but
             upon
             sufferance
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             was
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             
             
               where
               he
               had
               none
               Inheritance
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               set
               his
               foot
               on
               .
            
             But
             as
             his
             afflicted
             Posterity
             were
             afterwards
             Lords
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             so
             after
             another
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             Christianity
             was
             advanced
             to
             be
             the
             established
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             read
             Eusebius
             ,
             only
             to
             see
             in
             what
             a
             transport
             of
             joy
             the
             Christians
             were
             ,
             upon
             that
             happy
             Revolution
             .
             The
             Christian
             World
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             Picture
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Such
             joy
             there
             will
             be
             again
             amongst
             good
             Men
             ,
             when
             they
             
             have
             cross'd
             the
             tempestuous
             Sea
             of
             this
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             are
             safely
             landed
             in
             the
             Regions
             of
             Light
             and
             Immortality
             .
             For
             what
             Gregory
             says
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             was
             true
             of
             
             many
             others
             ;
             
               Never
               any
               Man
               in
               this
               VVorld
               set
               his
               Heart
               so
               much
               upon
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               see
               the
               Christians
               flourish
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               Glory
               and
               Power
               .
               And
               neither
               conquered
               Nations
               ,
               nor
               a
               well-govern'd
               Empire
               ,
               nor
               great
               Treasures
               ,
               nor
               excess
               of
               Glory
               ,
               nor
               being
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               being
               stiled
               so
               ,
               nor
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               other
               Men's
               Notion
               of
               happiness
               ,
               did
               delight
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               bringing
               Honour
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               leaving
               them
               establish'd
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             And
             Men
             that
             valued
             the
             establishment
             of
             their
             Religion
             at
             this
             Rate
             ,
             would
             not
             easily
             part
             with
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             Julian
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Baptism
             first
             ,
             and
             by
             〈◊〉
             into
             Orders
             after
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             going
             to
             Church
             after
             that
             ,
             sufficiently
             engaged
             himself
             to
             maintain
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             dispossess
             them
             of
             their
             Free-hold
             ,
             was
             an
             insupportable
             injury
             .
          
           
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             between
             being
             turn'd
             out
             as
             Sheep
             among
             VVolves
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             deplorable
             ,
             but
             unavoidable
             case
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             and
             being
             worried
             by
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Flock
             ?
             Has
             a
             Man
             no
             more
             Right
             nor
             Priviledg
             after
             he
             is
             naturalized
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             or
             Alien
             ,
             or
             accounted
             an
             Enemy
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             which
             forbid
             Men
             to
             invade
             other
             Men's
             Rights
             ,
             enable
             them
             notwithstanding
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             their
             own
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             plain
             
             and
             palpable
             differences
             between
             the
             State
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             under
             Julian
             .
          
           
             To
             sum
             up
             all
             in
             one
             word
             ;
             The
             first
             Christians
             suffered
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             whereas
             these
             under
             Julian
             were
             persecuted
             contrary
             to
             Law.
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Julian
             oppressed
             them
             in
             a
             very
             illegal
             way
             .
             He
             did
             not
             fairly
             enact
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             them
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             he
             put
             them
             to
             Death
             upon
             Shams
             ,
             and
             pretended
             Crimes
             of
             Treason
             and
             Sacriledg
             .
             He
             dressed
             up
             
             an
             Accusation
             of
             Treason
             against
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             died
             for
             their
             generous
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             hearty
             Concernment
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             gave
             out
             ,
             and
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             noised
             abroad
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             punish'd
             for
             Treasonable
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             sham
             of
             Sacriledg
             St.
             Chrysostom
             
             acquaints
             us
             with
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               If
               any
               one
               ,
               in
               former
               Times
               ,
               when
               Godly
               Kings
               had
               the
               Government
               ,
               had
               either
               broken
               their
               Altars
               ,
               thrown
               down
               their
               Temples
               ,
               taken
               away
               their
               Oblations
               ,
               or
               done
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               hurried
               away
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Innocent
               were
               executed
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               only
               accused
               .
            
             The
             truth
             of
             which
             Julian
             himself
             confirms
             in
             his
             own
             Writings
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               Man
               
               distrust
               the
               Gods
               ,
               when
               he
               hears
               how
               some
               have
               done
               despite
               to
               Images
               and
               Temples
               .
               For
               have
               not
               many
               slain
               good
               Men
               ,
               such
               as
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               Dion
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Empedotimus
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               were
               much
               more
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Gods
               than
               their
               Images
               are
               ?
               But
               they
               have
               afterward
               punish'd
               their
               Murderers
               ;
               and
               this
               likewise
               has
               manifestly
               happened
               in
               our
               Time
               ,
               
               to
               those
               that
               were
               Robbers
               of
               Temples
               .
            
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             his
             connivance
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             he
             let
             loose
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             Heathens
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             Gregory
             ,
             all
             over
             his
             Invectives
             ,
             charges
             him
             with
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             often
             calls
             him
             Tyrant
             .
             So
             that
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             who
             would
             quietly
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             under
             a
             Nero
             or
             a
             Dioclesian
             ,
             do
             nevertheless
             pursue
             Julian
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Mid-night
             Thief
             ,
             or
             a
             High-way
             Robber
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             
             have
             our
             Religion
             settled
             by
             such
             Laws
             as
             cannot
             be
             altered
             without
             our
             own
             consent
             ,
             we
             cannot
             better
             express
             our
             thankfulness
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             than
             by
             living
             up
             to
             this
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             For
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Suffering
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             evil
             Circumstance
             ,
             which
             attends
             it
             only
             in
             bad
             Times
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Reigning
             Religion
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             never
             be
             otherwise
             while
             the
             World
             stands
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             much
             wonder
             at
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             trouble
             the
             Nation
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             unseasonable
             prescriptions
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
             and
             the
             Passive
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Thobaean
             Legion
             ,
             and
             such-like
             last
             Remedies
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             ,
             only
             at
             such
             a
             Time
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             are
             armed
             against
             our
             Religion
             .
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             ?
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             made
             the
             difference
             !
             but
             I
             ask
             again
             ,
             VVhat
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Example
             ?
             Are
             we
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             Mass
             to
             Morrow
             ,
             or
             else
             
             to
             have
             our
             Throats
             cut
             ?
             Are
             we
             under
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             presently
             renounce
             our
             Religion
             ?
             Poor
             Men
             ,
             they
             were
             !
             and
             though
             they
             died
             as
             glorious
             Martyrs
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             died
             as
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             Malefactors
             ,
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Law.
             I
             hope
             many
             good
             Protestants
             would
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             die
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             not
             with
             the
             gallantry
             that
             these
             Souldiers
             did
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             like
             sad
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             they
             throw
             away
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             are
             certainly
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             practise
             any
             such
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             we
             justly
             deserve
             to
             be
             so
             used
             ,
             as
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             was
             ,
             and
             moreover
             to
             be
             loaded
             with
             the
             Curses
             of
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             if
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             that
             condition
             .
             For
             that
             can
             never
             happen
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             own
             Treachery
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             in
             parting
             with
             those
             good
             Laws
             which
             protect
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             agreeing
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             VVhen
             a
             Man
             is
             condemned
             by
             God
             and
             his
             Country
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             for
             him
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             he
             ought
             willingly
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             (
             for
             every
             Man
             enjoys
             the
             benefit
             and
             protection
             of
             them
             upon
             those
             terms
             ;
             and
             Job
             lays
             down
             a
             great
             Rule
             of
             Equity
             ,
             when
             he
             asks
             ,
             Shall
             we
             receive
             Good
             things
             at
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             likewise
             Evil
             ?
             )
             But
             if
             a
             Man
             be
             illegally
             assaulted
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Violence
             and
             Assassination
             ,
             he
             may
             use
             all
             lawful
             Remedies
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             currant
             Notion
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             spare
             our
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             .
             Gregory
             gives
             that
             as
             a
             very
             good
             
             reason
             of
             Marcus's
             flight
             from
             Arethusa
             .
             And
             St.
             Chrysostom
             introduces
             David
             ,
             speaking
             after
             thisis
             manner
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             had
             Goliah's
             great
             Sword
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             Defence
             :
             
               It
               is
               better
               for
               me
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               more
               hardships
               ,
               than
               that
            
             Saul
             
               should
               be
               condemned
               by
               God
               for
               the
               Murder
               of
               an
               Innocent
               Person
               .
            
             And
             that
             he
             meant
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             only
             to
             prevent
             the
             effusion
             of
             Innocent
             Blood
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             several
             Opportunities
             ,
             he
             had
             to
             have
             cut
             off
             Saul
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Duty
             made
             him
             abhor
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             it
             .
             He
             only
             sought
             his
             own
             safety
             and
             preservation
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             abandon
             ,
             without
             being
             accessary
             to
             Saul's
             murdering
             of
             him
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             every
             Man's
             Duty
             to
             prevent
             the
             murder
             of
             any
             Innocent
             Person
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             ways
             and
             means
             ,
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             do
             allows
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Felo
               de
               se
            
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             his
             own
             Murder
             .
             VVe
             are
             to
             suffer
             Persecution
             
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter's
             words
             are
             ,
             and
             not
             else
             .
             Now
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             being
             the
             VVrit
             ,
             
               de
               Haeretico
               Comburendo
            
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             protect
             us
             in
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             needless
             thing
             to
             go
             to
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             burnt
             for
             an
             Heretick
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             far
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             inform
             the
             Popish
             Crew
             (
             for
             we
             have
             no
             apprehensions
             of
             Persecution
             from
             any
             other
             Quarter
             )
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             good
             Protestant
             Religion
             of
             our
             good
             Church
             ,
             as
             Coleman
             calls
             it
             in
             his
             Declaration
             .
             No
             doubt
             they
             would
             bestow
             more
             good
             words
             upon
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             all
             Passive
             Protestants
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             fewer
             active
             Papists
             would
             serve
             to
             dispatch
             us
             .
             But
             most
             men
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Abbot's
             Doctrine
             was
             much
             more
             the
             good
             Protestant
             Religion
             of
             our
             good
             Church
             ,
             than
             Dr.
             Sibthorp's
             ;
             and
             that
             Dr.
             Manwaring
             was
             Orthodox
             when
             he
             Recanted
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             when
             he
             preached
             his
             
               Pulpit
               Law.
            
             For
             that
             name
             the
             Great
             and
             Loyal
             Lord
             Faulkland
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             War
             broke
             out
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             such
             mischievous
             flattery
             ;
             which
             he
             then
             complained
             had
             almost
             ruined
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             never
             be
             good
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             any
             Age.
             And
             yet
             the
             Arbitrary
             Doctrine
             of
             those
             Times
             did
             not
             bring
             any
             great
             terror
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             but
             a
             Rake
             ,
             and
             served
             only
             to
             scrape
             up
             a
             little
             paltry
             Passive
             Money
             from
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             is
             become
             a
             Murdering
             piece
             ,
             loaden
             with
             no
             body
             knows
             how
             many
             Bullets
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             it
             may
             not
             complain
             that
             it
             is
             an
             
               exploded
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             if
             Men
             only
             hooted
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             answer
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             stay
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             cannot
             discover
             its
             malignity
             under
             his
             Majesty's
             Gracious
             Reign
             ,
             which
             God
             prolong
             and
             prosper
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             the
             Nation
             the
             security
             of
             his
             Coronation
             Oath
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             all
             Protestant
             Princes
             value
             and
             
             look
             upon
             as
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             many
             Gracious
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             govern
             according
             to
             Law.
             But
             in
             case
             we
             should
             be
             so
             sharply
             punished
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             under
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             then
             this
             Bloody
             Doctrine
             will
             have
             the
             opportunity
             to
             shew
             it self
             in
             its
             own
             Colours
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             then
             see
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             feel
             the
             sting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             suppose
             these
             Men
             will
             allow
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             possession
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               Lawful
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             exclude
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             suppose
             that
             this
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             will
             persecute
             Protestants
             ;
             for
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             does
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             good
             Service
             ,
             he
             merits
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             cannot
             better
             testifie
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             his
             Conversion
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             not
             persecute
             Hereticks
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             he
             lies
             at
             the
             Pope's
             Mercy
             to
             have
             his
             Kingdom
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             so
             served
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Henries
             of
             France
             were
             .
             However
             ,
             because
             some
             Persons
             are
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             will
             not
             persecute
             !
             no
             ;
             he
             will
             protect
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             Mighty
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             contented
             with
             what
             every
             Body
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             he
             
               may
               persecute
            
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             possible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             this
             case
             all
             Protestants
             cannot
             fly
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             all
             in
             travelling
             case
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             Ports
             may
             be
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Writ
             
               ne
               exeas
               Regnum
            
             may
             be
             serv'd
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             many
             may
             be
             persuaded
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             Native
             Country
             naked
             and
             defenceless
             ,
             
             and
             expose
             it
             to
             a
             Conquest
             ;
             they
             may
             likewise
             believe
             it
             a
             thing
             of
             very
             ill
             Consequence
             ,
             
               perdere
               Patriam
            
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             in
             England
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             That
             if
             Men
             do
             not
             over-run
             their
             Country
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Death
             or
             Damnation
             at
             home
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             their
             own
             words
             .
             
               Neither
               
               doth
               the
               Gospel
               prescribe
               any
               Remedy
               but
               flight
               ,
               against
               the
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               lawful
               Magistrate
               ,
               allowing
               of
               no
               other
               mean
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               escape
               betwixt
               denying
               ,
               and
               dying
               for
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             What
             the
             Gospel
             prescribes
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             what
             it
             allows
             is
             another
             ;
             there
             are
             ten
             thousand
             things
             allowed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             which
             is
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ,
             inditements
             ,
             Appeals
             ,
             suing
             for
             Tythes
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             humane
             Constitutions
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             morally
             Evil.
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Gospel
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             allow
             any
             mean
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             escape
             by
             flight
             ,
             betwixt
             denying
             and
             dying
             for
             the
             Faith.
             As
             for
             denying
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             down-right
             Destruction
             ,
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             far
             greater
             extremity
             of
             the
             two
             .
             And
             so
             welcome
             Death
             !
             But
             by
             what
             Law
             must
             we
             die
             ?
             Not
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             surely
             ,
             for
             being
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             he
             approves
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             the
             World
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Nor
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             where
             Protestancy
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Criminal
             that
             it
             is
             Death
             to
             desert
             it
             and
             to
             turn
             Papist
             .
             By
             what
             Law
             then
             ?
             By
             none
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             but
             Parasites
             ,
             Sycophants
             ,
             &
             Murderers
             may
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             every
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             is
             persecuted
             to
             death
             in
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             
             is
             barbarously
             murdered
             .
             If
             they
             can
             tell
             us
             therefore
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             authority
             to
             commit
             open
             ,
             bare-faced
             ,
             and
             down
             right
             murders
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             direct
             us
             where
             to
             pay
             our
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             It
             would
             be
             the
             horridest
             slander
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             Power
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             Prerogative
             as
             to
             destroy
             men
             contrary
             to
             Law.
             The
             Prerogative
             is
             no
             such
             boundles
             bottomless
             Pit
             of
             Arbitrary
             power
             and
             self
             will
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             limited
             ,
             stated
             ,
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             known
             as
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Subject
             may
             not
             offend
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             save
             innocent
             Lives
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             authority
             upon
             Earth
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             much
             less
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Doctor
             might
             have
             seen
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             to
             have
             read
             on
             in
             that
             very
             Chapter
             of
             Bracton
             ,
             
             which
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             without
             citing
             the
             place
             .
             What
             he
             says
             concerning
             the
             King
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             readily
             acknowledged
             by
             every
             English
             man
             ;
             
               Omnis
               sub
               eo
               est
               ,
               &
               ipse
               sub
               nullo
               ,
               nisitantùm
               sub
               Deo.
               Bracton
            
             does
             not
             barely
             assert
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             shews
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Parem
               autem
               non
               habet
               in
               Regno
               suo
               ,
               quia
               sic
               amitteret
               praeceptum
               ,
               cum
               par
               in
               parem
               non
               habet
               imperium
               .
               Item
               nec
               multo
               fortiùs
               superiorem
               ,
               nec
               potentiorem
               ,
               habere
               debet
               .
            
             So
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Rex
             
             
               parem
               non
               habet
               ,
               nec
               vicinum
               ,
               nec
               superiorem
               .
            
             He
             likewise
             often
             uses
             these
             expressions
             ,
             
               Rex
               est
               Vicarius
               Dei.
               Dei
               Minister
               &
               Vicarius
               .
            
             But
             
             Bracton
             is
             so
             far
             from
             setting
             God's
             Vicegerent
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             reasons
             ,
             he
             inforces
             his
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             
             from
             that
             very
             Title
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             upon
             Earth
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Chap.
             8.
             he
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Ipse
               autem
               Rex
               non
            
             
             
               debet
               esse
               sub
               homine
               ,
               sed
               sub
               Deo
               ,
               &
               sub
               Lege
               ,
               quia
               Lex
               facit
               Regem
               .
               Attribuat
               ergo
               Rex
               legi
               quod
               Lex
               attribuit
               ei
               ,
               videlicet
               dominationem
               &
               potestatem
               .
               Non
               est
               enim
               Rex
               ubi
               dominatur
               voluntas
               &
               non
               Lex
               .
               Et
               quod
               sub
               Lege
               esse
               debeat
               ,
               cùm
               sit
               Dei
               Visarius
               ,
               evidenter
               apparet
               ad
               exemplum
               Jisu
               Christi
               ,
               cujus
               vices
               gerit
               in
               terrâ
               ,
               &c.
               qui
               〈◊〉
               uti
               viribus
               sed
               ratione
               &
               judicio
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             
             him
             to
             be
             God's
             Vicegerent
             any
             longer
             ,
             than
             he
             acts
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             speaking
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Potestas
               sua
               juris
               est
               ,
               〈◊〉
               injuriae
               .
               Exercere
               igitur
               debet
               Rex
               potestatem
               juris
               ,
               sicut
               Dei
               Vicarius
               &
               Minister
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               quia
               illa
               potestas
               solius
               Dei
               est
               ,
               potestas
               autem
               injuriae
               Diaboli
               &
               non
               Dei
               ,
               &
               cujus
               horum
               opera
               fecerit
               Rex
               ,
               ejus
               Minister
               erit
               ,
               cujus
               opera
               secerit
               .
               Igitur
               dum
               facit
               justitiam
               Vicarius
               est
               Regis
               aeterni
               ,
               Minister
               autum
               Diaboli
               ,
               dum
               declinet
               ad
               injuriam
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             Popish
             Successor
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             exercise
             any
             illegal
             Cruelty
             upon
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             an
             inauthoritative
             Act
             ,
             which
             carries
             no
             Obligation
             at
             all
             ,
             can
             oblige
             men
             to
             obedience
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Doctor
             to
             resolve
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             undeniable
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Transgression
               .
            
             I
             freely
             and
             readily
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             this
             Popish
             Prince
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             lawfully
             possest
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             will
             be
             inviolable
             and
             unaccountable
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             have
             any
             violence
             offered
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             
               who
               can
               do
               that
            
             as
             David
             says
             of
             an
             anointed
             King
             ,
             
               and
               be
               guiltless
            
             ?
             so
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             be
             reduced
             to
             those
             Straits
             ,
             as
             either
             
             to
             lose
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             contract
             Guilt
             by
             keeping
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             his
             time
             is
             come
             .
             But
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             rare
             case
             ,
             which
             can
             seldom
             happen
             ;
             for
             bad
             Princes
             are
             hardly
             ever
             known
             to
             stoop
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Executioners
             of
             their
             own
             Cruelty
             ,
             they
             generally
             reserve
             themselves
             for
             a
             better
             Office.
             And
             how
             far
             men
             may
             endeavour
             notwithstanding
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             true
             Faith
             and
             Loyalty
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             bear
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Limb
             ,
             and
             terrene
             Honour
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             know
             ,
             they
             may
             ask
             advice
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             we
             are
             out
             of
             our
             pain
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             first
             difficulty
             ,
             yet
             still
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             despair
             left
             behind
             ;
             for
             
               him
               that
               escapeth
               the
               Sword
               of
            
             Hazael
             ,
             shall
             Jehu
             
               slay
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               escapeth
               from
               the
               Sword
               of
            
             Jehu
             ,
             shall
             
             Elisha
             slay
             .
             For
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Confession
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Suffering
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               from
               being
               prejudicial
               to
               Caesar's
               Authority
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               him
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               commands
               all
               its
               Professors
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               put
               in
               Authority
               under
               him
               ,
               their
               Dues
               ,
               and
               rather
               die
               than
               resist
               them
               by
               force
               .
            
             At
             this
             rate
             ,
             under
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             Protestants
             shall
             lie
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             every
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Constable
             ,
             or
             Tything-man
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             Catholick
             Zeal
             enough
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             Every
             Commission-officer
             ,
             and
             Janizary
             ,
             shall
             kill
             and
             slay
             without
             resistance
             .
             I
             never
             knew
             this
             before
             ,
             that
             our
             Throats
             were
             the
             dues
             and
             perquisites
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             Man
             is
             bound
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             murdered
             ,
             while
             they
             only
             give
             him
             a
             cast
             of
             their
             Office.
             We
             readily
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Inferiour
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             resisted
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             warranted
             by
             Law
             ;
             but
             illegal
             force
             may
             be
             repelled
             by
             Force
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             Bracton
             ,
             who
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Ei
               qui
               vult
               viribus
               uti
               ,
               erit
               viriliter
            
             
             resistendum
             .
             Who
             likewise
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Armorum
               quaedam
               sunt
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             he
             after
             calls
             ,
             
               Arma
               pacis
               &
               justitiae
            
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             private
             Men
             for
             their
             own
             Defence
             ;
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               Quod
               quis
               ob
               tutelam
               sui
               corporis
               fecerit
               ,
               vel
               sui
               juris
               ,
               justè
               fecisse
               videtur
               .
            
             This
             is
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             violent
             Disseisin
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             a
             Man's
             Life
             is
             his
             most
             valuable
             Free-hold
             ,
             of
             which
             if
             he
             be
             disseised
             ,
             he
             shall
             hardly
             be
             restored
             by
             any
             legal
             Remedy
             afterward
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             world
             knows
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             misfortune
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             lawful
             Defence
             ,
             to
             kill
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             neither
             Murder
             nor
             Felony
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             Murder
             even
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             kill
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             in
             due
             course
             of
             Law.
             And
             through
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             Papists
             from
             being
             Idolaters
             ,
             we
             will
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             Murderers
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             that
             to
             answer
             for
             too
             .
          
           
             Is
             the
             Doctor
             serious
             ,
             and
             in
             earnest
             ,
             when
             he
             teaches
             and
             preaches
             up
             Passive
             Obedience
             for
             Evangelical
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             Would
             he
             really
             have
             men
             prostitute
             their
             Lives
             to
             Malice
             and
             Violence
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             protect
             them
             ?
             Surely
             this
             is
             too
             light
             for
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             is
             just
             such
             another
             piece
             of
             Drollery
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             dedicated
             to
             
               Oliver
               Cromwell
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Killing
               no
               Murder
            
             .
             Where
             the
             Ingenuous
             Author
             
             offers
             Oliver
             many
             convincing
             and
             satisfying
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             kill
             himself
             ,
             and
             very
             fairly
             gives
             him
             his
             choice
             ,
             of
             Hanging
             ,
             Drowning
             ,
             or
             Pistolling
             himself
             ,
             shews
             him
             the
             absolute
             Necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Honour
             he
             would
             gain
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             uses
             such
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             prevailed
             upon
             any
             body
             but
             an
             hardened
             Rebel
             .
             Bating
             that
             Dedication
             ,
             I
             never
             met
             with
             any
             thing
             like
             this
             Passive
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             wheedling
             a
             man
             out
             of
             his
             life
             .
             
             Gregory
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Julian
               stole
               a
               Persecution
               upon
               the
               Christians
               ,
               under
               a
               shew
               of
               gentleness
               ,
               for
               he
               always
               disclaimed
               his
               being
               a
               Persecutor
               .
            
             And
             we
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             may
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             bloodiest
             Persecution
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             under
             the
             meek
             pretences
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             For
             as
             a
             worthy
             person
             has
             lately
             observed
             ,
             
               One
               single
               Arm
               ,
               unresisted
               ,
               may
               go
               a
               great
               way
               in
               Massacring
               a
               Nation
               .
            
             But
             how
             many
             irresistable
             Arms
             will
             there
             be
             lifted
             up
             against
             us
             under
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             when
             every
             petty
             Popish
             Officer
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             shall
             be
             an
             Absolute
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             fit
             to
             turn
             a
             Nation
             into
             a
             Shambles
             ,
             and
             enough
             to
             tempt
             and
             invite
             Tyranny
             and
             Cruelty
             into
             the
             World.
             For
             let
             a
             Prince
             be
             either
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             well
             fetter'd
             and
             mannacled
             with
             this
             slavish
             Principle
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             hinders
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             of
             them
             may
             destroy
             Millions
             for
             their
             Estates
             and
             Heresie
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             many
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             ugly
             faces
             and
             grimaces
             they
             will
             make
             .
             The
             lives
             of
             the
             best
             men
             in
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             fiery
             and
             ambitious
             Zeal
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             the
             extravagant
             and
             
             unaccountable
             humours
             of
             a
             Wretch
             ;
             and
             hang
             at
             their
             Girdle
             ,
             as
             Souls
             do
             at
             the
             Pope's
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Doctor
             looks
             upon
             these
             as
             excepted
             Cases
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             except
             them
             ;
             why
             did
             he
             not
             particularly
             except
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             the
             mischi
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             the
             care
             of
             several
             Parliaments
             to
             prevent
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             we
             have
             such
             a
             dismal
             prospect
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             every
             honest
             mans
             heart
             to
             ake
             .
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             calculated
             and
             fitted
             on
             purpose
             for
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             an
             easier
             prey
             to
             the
             Bloody
             Papists
             .
             For
             why
             else
             is
             there
             all
             that
             Wrath
             against
             every
             little
             Pamphlet
             which
             opposes
             that
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             How
             comes
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Succession
            
             to
             
             be
             an
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Dialogue
               between
               Tutor
               and
               Pupil
            
             another
             ?
             Why
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             an
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             Book
             ,
             because
             it
             shews
             how
             the
             Succession
             has
             been
             alterable
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             Impious
             or
             Treasonable
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impious
             High
             Treason
             ,
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Time
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             is
             still
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             the
             Monarchy
             Elective
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             might
             easily
             have
             understood
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             read
             the
             Ancient
             Historians
             of
             England
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               Dissenters
               Sayings
            
             .
             He
             would
             likewise
             have
             found
             it
             possible
             to
             write
             an
             History
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             without
             borrowing
             from
             Doleman
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             write
             it
             ,
             without
             having
             a
             great
             many
             passages
             ,
             which
             Doleman
             has
             got
             into
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             other
             is
             an
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             
             Book
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               Parliaments
               should
               sit
               till
               they
               have
               done
               that
               for
               which
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               sit
               ,
               and
               were
               originally
               intended
               .
            
             But
             these
             men
             are
             not
             for
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             and
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             whatever
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             blasted
             with
             the
             names
             of
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             .
             He
             talks
             as
             if
             he
             were
             already
             arrived
             at
             that
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             these
             Books
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             called
             Treason
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             used
             accordingly
             ,
             unless
             they
             make
             haste
             and
             die
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             my
             Lord
             Hollis
             has
             done
             ,
             who
             is
             another
             of
             his
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             Authors
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             let
             the
             Design
             of
             preaching
             up
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             especially
             ,
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             if
             the
             Papists
             taking
             us
             to
             be
             all
             Passive
             ,
             and
             a
             fine
             glib
             and
             easie
             morsel
             ,
             shall
             try
             to
             swallow
             up
             innocent
             men
             quick
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             hearty
             desire
             that
             they
             may
             find
             themselves
             choak'd
             .
             For
             where
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             cannot
             go
             beyond
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             was
             made
             only
             for
             Banditi
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             are
             to
             yield
             up
             our selves
             to
             Cut-throats
             and
             Assassinates
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             have
             ever
             been
             to
             poor
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             they
             have
             massacred
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             did
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             massacre
             more
             or
             less
             than
             just
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             To
             leave
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             importance
             as
             clear
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             occasional
             and
             accidental
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             reduce
             the
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             into
             these
             following
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Christianity
               destroys
               no
               mans
               Natural
               or
               Civil
               Rights
               ,
               but
               confirms
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               men
               have
               both
               a
               Natural
               and
               Civil
               Right
               and
               Property
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               forfeited
               them
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Country
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Country
               interfere
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               made
               Death
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               Lives
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               .
               This
               is
               the
               only
               Case
               wherein
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               Passive
               Obedience
               ,
               namely
               ,
               when
               the
               Laws
               are
               against
               a
               man.
               And
               this
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               first
               Christians
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               killing
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               is
               Murder
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               prevent
               Murder
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Law
               allows
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               submit
               to
               be
               murdered
               if
               he
               can
               help
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             desire
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             have
             thundered
             in
             all
             publick
             places
             with
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             ,
             to
             keep
             that
             compleat
             and
             admirable
             Example
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             ,
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             occasion
             )
             till
             they
             have
             gotten
             another
             Maximian
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             Maximian
             has
             gotten
             authority
             to
             cut
             such
             an
             unconscionable
             number
             of
             Throats
             ,
             as
             6666
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             many
             more
             Exceptions
             against
             their
             Artillery
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             now
             stay
             to
             insist
             upon
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             are
             only
             Tears
             mentioned
             ,
             
             where
             they
             quote
             Prayers
             too
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             passage
             has
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             that
             sense
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             grievous
             things
             Julian
             designed
             against
             the
             Christians
             ;
             but
             says
             Gregory
             ,
             he
             was
             hindred
             by
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Tears
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             were
             shed
             in
             great
             plenty
             by
             many
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             only
             Remedy
             against
             the
             Persecutor
             .
             They
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             What
             then
             ?
             Does
             not
             Gregory
             complain
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             stripp'd
             of
             all
             humane
             aid
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Wall
             ,
             nor
             Weapon
             ,
             nor
             Defence
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             hope
             in
             God
             ?
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             Julian
             had
             gotten
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Empire
             into
             his
             Hands
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             general
             Revolt
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             almost
             like
             that
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             time
             ;
             which
             makes
             St.
             Asterius
             say
             ,
             
               Quantus
               ab
               Ecclesiâ
               ad
               altaria
            
             
             
               factus
               est
               concursus
               ?
               Quam
               multi
               per
               honorum
               escam
               &
               illecebras
               und
               cum
               ipso
               transgressionis
               hamum
               devorarunt
               ?
            
             What
             then
             would
             they
             have
             a
             few
             defenceless
             Christians
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             lost
             all
             their
             Strength
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             of
             their
             Numbers
             ?
             Have
             they
             never
             heard
             a
             West-Countreyman
             say
             ,
             Chud
             eat
             Cheese
             an
             chad
             it
             ?
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             odd
             they
             should
             quote
             this
             scrap
             out
             of
             
               Gregory's
               Invectives
            
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             they
             must
             look
             out
             very
             sharp
             ,
             who
             could
             find
             out
             such
             a
             Daisy
             as
             this
             in
             a
             whole
             Field
             of
             Nettles
             .
             For
             never
             were
             two
             such
             Thunderbolts
             in
             this
             World
             sent
             
             after
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             as
             those
             two
             Speeches
             are
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             they
             did
             not
             make
             use
             of
             some
             few
             other
             ingredients
             ,
             besides
             Tears
             and
             Prayers
             too
             ,
             in
             their
             Composition
             against
             a
             Persecutor
             ;
             I
             refer
             my self
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             related
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             do
             earnestly
             desire
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             how
             they
             recommend
             Gregory's
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             declare
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             better
             than
             Treason
             by
             our
             Law
             :
             They
             were
             such
             as
             did
             imagine
             and
             compass
             Julian's
             Death
             .
             If
             they
             would
             have
             these
             prayers
             and
             Tears
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             favour
             of
             Julian
             ,
             they
             deceive
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             recommend
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             people's
             use
             ,
             I
             do
             again
             ,
             as
             a
             Friend
             ,
             give
             them
             fair
             warning
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             Days
             ,
             found
             their
             short
             disjunctive
             prayer
             made
             High
             Treason
             ,
             
               ex
               post
               Facto
            
             ,
             though
             they
             prayed
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               That
               God
               would
               turn
               her
               Heart
               from
               Idolatry
               :
               and
               in
               case
               that
               were
               not
               done
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               her
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             Whereas
             I
             do
             notfind
             that
             there
             is
             one
             single
             wish
             among
             the
             Ancients
             for
             Julian's
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             all
             for
             his
             down
             right
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             preamble
             of
             that
             Act
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             Time
             has
             some
             remarkable
             passages
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             Reader
             's
             ease
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             this
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             
               Philip
               and
               Mary
               .
            
             
               FDrasmuch
               as
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               
               divers
               naughty
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               and
               heretical
               persons
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               devilish
               sort
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               have
               congregated
               themselves
               together
               in
               Conbenticles
               ,
               in
               divers
               and
               sundry
               profane
               places
               within
               this
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               esteeming
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               where
               indeed
               they
               are
               in
               Errors
               and
               Herelies
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Trade
               of
               Christ's
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               places
               ,
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               using
               their
               phantastical
               and
               Schismatical
               Services
               ,
               lately
               taken
               away
               and
               abolished
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               ,
               of
               their
               most
               malicious
               and
               cantered
               Stomacks
               ,
               prayed
               against
               the
               Dueen's
               Majesty
               ,
               That
               God
               would
               turn
               her
               Heart
               from
               Idolatry
               to
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               shorten
               her
               days
               ,
               or
               take
               her
               quickly
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               Which
               Prayer
               was
               never
               heard
               or
               read
               to
               have
               been
               used
               by
               any
               good
               Christian
               man
               against
               any
               Prince
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               Pagan
               and
               an
               Infidel
               ;
               and
               much
               less
               against
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               
               and
               especially
               so
               vertuous
               a
               Princess
               as
               our
               Soveraign
               Lady
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               be
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               is
               ,
               and
               always
               hath
               been
               ,
               most
               true
               and
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Consonant
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               with
               Christ's
               Catholick
               Church
               throughout
               the
               World
               dispersed
               .
            
             
               Be
               it
               enacted
               ,
               That
               every
               such
               Person
               and
               Persons
               ,
               which
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               prayed
               ,
               required
               ,
               or
               desired
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               be
               adjudged
               high
               Traytors
               ,
               &c.
               as
               also
               their
               Procurers
               and
               Abbetors
               therein
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               observe
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               these
               blind
               Papists
               were
               as
               much
               out
               ,
               in
               thinking
               these
               prayers
               unprecedented
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               Impression
               ,
               as
               they
               afterwards
               found
               they
               were
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               Reckoning
               .
               And
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               please
               to
               make
               his
               own
               Observations
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           COMPARISON
           OF
           Popery
           and
           Paganism
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             WEll
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             us
             ?
             may
             some
             men
             say
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             adoe
             about
             a
             Pagan
             Successor
             :
             but
             Papists
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             only
             corrupt
             .
             O
             that
             Bishop
             Ridly
             were
             alive
             to
             hear
             them
             !
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             wish
             a
             good
             man
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             do
             good
             upon
             a
             degenerate
             age
             :
             He
             would
             tell
             them
             what
             Christians
             the
             Papists
             are
             .
             
               Wolves
               ,
               Thieves
               ,
               Church-robbers
               ,
               Enemies
            
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             brood
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             such
             Christians
             with
             him
             they
             are
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             Church
             ;
             
               The
               Babylonical
               Beast
               and
               Whore
               ,
               a
               devlish
               Drab
               ,
               a
               stinking
               Strumpet
               ,
               spiritually
               Egypt
               and
               Sodom
               ,
               the
               Seat
               of
               Satan
               ;
               such
               a
               Church
               it
               is
               .
            
             And
             these
             he
             tells
             the
             Lords
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             are
             not
             angry
             and
             railing
             Expressions
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             
               desperate
               and
               in
               anguish
            
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             therefore
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             
             revolting
             from
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             
             Dr.
             Hicks
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               is
               but
               another
               Name
               for
               the
               Primitive
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             herding
             with
             these
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             does
             entitle
             a
             man
             to
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             did
             Julian
             ?
             That
             brave
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             we
             spoke
             of
             ,
             was
             clearly
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             this
             passage
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             West
             ,
             sometimes
             his
             Chaplain
             :
             which
             I
             wish
             every
             body
             would
             lay
             to
             heart
             .
             
               I
               like
               very
               well
               your
               plain
               speaking
               ,
               wherein
               you
               say
               that
               I
               must
               agree
               or
               die
               .
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               That
               if
               you
               do
               not
               confess
               and
               maintain
               ,
               to
               your
               power
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               grounded
               upon
               God's
               Word
               ;
               but
               will
               ,
               either
               for
               fear
               or
               gain
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               shrink
               and
               play
               the
               Apostata
               ,
               indeed
               you
               shall
               die
               the
               Death
               ;
               you
               know
               what
               I
               mean.
               
            
             And
             his
             Apostasy
             agreed
             so
             ill
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             lay
             under
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             out
             lived
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             may
             very
             well
             let
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Glorious
             Martyrs
             ,
             rest
             in
             peace
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             store
             of
             living
             authorities
             .
             The
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             subscribed
             ,
             with
             Hand
             and
             Heart
             ,
             to
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             
               as
               containing
               a
               godly
               ,
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               necessary
            
             
             
               Doctrine
               for
               these
               times
            
             ;
             and
             by
             name
             ,
             to
             those
             against
             the
             peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             have
             consequently
             declared
             it
             as
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             maintain
             ;
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
             presently
             ,
             and
             hath
             bin
             for
             the
             space
             of
             nine
             hundred
             Dears
             and
             odd
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             wide
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             not
             
             
             only
             an
             Darlot
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             her
             )
             but
             also
             a
             foul
             ,
             Filthy
             ,
             old
             withered
             Darlot
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             her
             of
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             〈◊〉
             and
             wozle
             ,
             then
             was
             among
             Ethnicks
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             &
             abundantly
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             have
             occasion
             to
             quote
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             honourable
             Testimony
             of
             my
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             Pemberton
             ,
             
             that
             Popery
             is
             a
             
               Religion
               ten
               times
               worse
               than
               all
               the
               Heathenish
               Superstitions
               .
            
             Which
             is
             so
             great
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             seasonable
             ,
             and
             coming
             from
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             it
             deserves
             to
             be
             written
             in
             Letters
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             Popery
             be
             ten
             times
             worse
             than
             all
             the
             Heathenish
             Superstitions
             ;
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             do
             no
             worse
             than
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             ten
             times
             a
             greater
             aversion
             for
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             for
             their
             Julian
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             but
             equal
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             Popery
             as
             bad
             as
             Paganism
             ;
             though
             if
             in
             so
             doing
             I
             prove
             it
             much
             worse
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             to
             run
             through
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             both
             these
             Religions
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             them
             together
             .
             I
             shall
             chuse
             therefore
             to
             insist
             upon
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             mainly
             agree
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             removed
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             Christianity
             :
             and
             they
             are
             
               Polytheism
               ,
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             treat
             of
             in
             order
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
               Their
               Polytheism
            
             .
          
           
             WHenever
             Paganism
             is
             named
             ,
             the
             most
             obvious
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             comes
             first
             to
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             which
             they
             worshipped
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             herein
             equalled
             and
             out-done
             the
             old
             Pagans
             ,
          
           
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             ,
             is
             the
             publick
             and
             professed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Papists
             are
             gross
             Polytheists
             ,
             and
             worship
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             is
             the
             publick
             and
             professed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             And
             he
             that
             doubts
             of
             this
             ,
             never
             read
             the
             Homilies
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             recommend
             to
             every
             Bodies
             reading
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Books
             that
             I
             know
             in
             the
             World
             next
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             shall
             set
             down
             several
             passages
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             .
             In
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             against
             
               Peril
               of
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             you
             have
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             Idolatry
             standeth
             
             chiefly
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             it
             shall
             in
             this
             part
             first
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             our
             Image-maintainers
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             
             same
             Opinions
             and
             Judgements
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Images
             they
             have
             made
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             had
             of
             their
             Gods.
             And
             afterwards
             shall
             be
             declared
             ,
             That
             our
             Image-maintainers
             and
             worshippers
             ,
             have
             used
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             same
             outward
             Kites
             of
             honouring
             and
             worshipping
             their
             Images
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             use
             before
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             well
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             wicked
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             And
             concerning
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Opinions
             of
             our
             Image-maintainers
             .
             What
             I
             pray
             you
             he
             such
             Saints
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             attribute
             the
             defence
             of
             certain
             Countries
             ,
             spoiling
             God
             of
             his
             due
             Donour
             herein
             ,
             but
             Dii
             tutelares
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ?
             Such
             as
             were
             Belus
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             and
             Assyrians
             ,
             Osiris
             and
             Isis
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Vulcane
             to
             the
             Lemnians
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             other
             .
          
           
             What
             be
             such
             Saints
             to
             whom
             the
             safeguard
             of
             certain
             Cities
             are
             appointed
             ,
             but
             Dii
             Praesides
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ?
             Such
             as
             were
             at
             Delphos
             ,
             Apollo
             ;
             at
             Athens
             ,
             Minerva
             ;
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             Juno
             ;
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Quirinus
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             be
             such
             Saints
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Temples
             and
             
             Churches
             be
             builded
             ,
             and
             Altars
             erected
             ,
             but
             Dii
             Patroni
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ?
             Such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Capitol
             Jupiter
             ,
             in
             Paphus
             Temple
             Venus
             ,
             in
             Ephesus
             Temple
             Diana
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Alas
             ,
             we
             seem
             in
             thus
             thinking
             and
             doing
             ,
             to
             have
             learned
             our
             Religion
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Poets
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             Excessere
             omnes
             adytis
             ,
             arisque
             relictis
             ,
             Dii
             quibus
             imperium
             hoc
             steterat
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             All
             the
             Gods
             ,
             by
             whose
             defence
             this
             Empire
             stood
             ,
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Temples
             ,
             and
             have
             forsaken
             their
             Altars
             .
             And
             where
             one
             Saint
             hath
             Images
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             the
             same
             Saint
             hath
             divers
             names
             thereof
             ,
             most
             like
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             When
             you
             hear
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Walsingham
             ,
             our
             Lady
             of
             Ipswich
             ,
             our
             Lady
             of
             Wilsdon
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             :
             What
             is
             it
             but
             an
             imitation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ?
             Diana
             Agrotera
             ,
             Diana
             Coriphea
             ,
             Diana
             Ephesia
             ,
             &c.
             Venus
             Cypria
             ,
             Venus
             Paphia
             ,
             Venus
             Gnidia
             .
             Whereby
             is
             evidently
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Saint
             for
             the
             Image
             sake
             ,
             should
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             have
             a
             dwelling
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             where
             no
             Images
             be
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             such
             means
             .
             Terentius
             Varro
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             three
             hundred
             Jupiters
             in
             his
             Time
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             
             fewer
             Veneres
             and
             Dianae
             ,
             we
             had
             no
             fewer
             Christophers
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             Mary
             Magdalenes
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             .
             Oenomaus
             and
             Hesiodus
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             time
             there
             were
             thirty
             thousand
             Gods.
             I
             think
             we
             had
             no
             fewer
             Saints
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             gave
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             God.
             And
             they
             have
             not
             only
             spoiled
             the
             true
             living
             God
             of
             his
             due
             Honour
             ,
             in
             Temples
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Lands
             ,
             by
             such
             Devices
             and
             Inventions
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             have
             done
             before
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Sea
             and
             Waters
             have
             as
             well
             special
             Saints
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             Gods
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Neptune
             ,
             Triton
             ,
             Nereus
             ,
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             .
             In
             whole
             places
             be
             come
             Saint
             Christopher
             ,
             Saint
             Clement
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             ,
             and
             specially
             our
             Lady
             ,
             to
             whom
             Shipmen
             sing
             Ave
             Maris
             stella
             .
             Neither
             hath
             the
             Fire
             scaped
             the
             idolatrous
             inventions
             .
             For
             instead
             of
             Vulcan
             and
             Vesta
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             Gods
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             our
             men
             have
             placed
             Saint
             Agatha
             ,
             and
             make
             Letters
             on
             her
             day
             for
             to
             quench
             Fire
             with
             .
             Every
             Artificer
             and
             Profession
             hath
             his
             special
             Saint
             ,
             as
             a
             peculiar
             God.
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             Scholars
             have
             Saint
             Nicholas
             and
             Saint
             Gregory
             ;
             Printers
             ,
             Saint
             Luke
             ;
             neither
             lack
             Souldiers
             their
             Mars
             ,
             nor
             Lovers
             their
             Venus
             ,
             amongst
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             All
             Diseases
             have
             their
             special
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ,
             the
             curers
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Por
             ,
             Saint
             Roche
             ;
             the
             Falling
             Evil
             ,
             Saint
             Cornelis
             ;
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Saint
             Appolin
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             do
             Eeasts
             and
             〈◊〉
             lack
             their
             Gods
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             Saint
             Loy
             is
             the
             Dorseleech
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Anthony
             the
             Swineherd
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             is
             God's
             Providence
             and
             due
             Honour
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             ?
             who
             saith
             ,
             The
             Heavens
             be
             mine
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             mine
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             have
             left
             him
             neither
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             Water
             ,
             nor
             Countrey
             ,
             nor
             City
             ,
             Peace
             nor
             War
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             ,
             neither
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Beasts
             ,
             nor
             their
             Diseases
             to
             Cure
             ,
             that
             a
             Godly
             man
             might
             justly
             for
             zealous
             indignation
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             Heaven
             ,
             O
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Seas
             ,
             what
             madness
             and
             wickedness
             against
             God
             are
             men
             fallen
             into
             ?
             What
             dishonour
             do
             the
             Creatures
             to
             their
             Creator
             and
             Maker
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             remember
             God
             sometime
             ,
             yet
             because
             we
             doubt
             of
             his
             Ability
             or
             Will
             to
             help
             ,
             we
             joyn
             to
             him
             another
             Helper
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Noun
             Adjective
             ,
             using
             these
             sayings
             ;
             Such
             as
             Learn
             ,
             God
             and
             Saint
             Nicholas
             be
             my
             speed
             ;
             such
             as
             Neese
             ,
             God
             help
             and
             Saint
             John
             :
             To
             the
             Horse
             ,
             God
             and
             Saint
             Loy
             save
             thee
             .
             Thus
             are
             we
             become
             like
             Horses
             and
             Bules
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             understanding
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             one
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Power
             
             and
             Wisdom
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Providence
             governeth
             the
             same
             ?
             and
             by
             his
             goodness
             maintaineth
             and
             faveth
             them
             ?
             Be
             not
             all
             Things
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ?
             Why
             dost
             thou
             turn
             from
             the
             Creatur
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ;
             but
             thou
             art
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Christ
             alone
             hast
             access
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             help
             of
             him
             only
             .
             These
             things
             are
             not
             wzitten
             to
             any
             reproach
             of
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             true
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             give
             all
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             taking
             none
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             blessed
             Souls
             with
             God
             :
             but
             against
             our
             foolishness
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             making
             of
             the
             true
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             false
             Gods
             ,
             by
             attributing
             to
             them
             the
             Power
             and
             Donour
             which
             is
             God's
             ,
             and
             due
             to
             him
             only
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             If
             answer
             be
             made
             ,
             That
             they
             
             make
             Saints
             but
             obtain
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             means
             for
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             obtain
             of
             God
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             Gentiles
             idolatrous
             usage
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             called
             Dii
             Medioximi
             ,
             to
             be
             mean
             Intercessozs
             and
             Helpers
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             fuller
             charge
             of
             Polytheism
             than
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             drawn
             up
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             making
             Gods
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             nay
             ,
             for
             making
             as
             very
             Devils
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             were
             .
             From
             which
             they
             cannot
             clear
             themselves
             ,
             with
             their
             
               lewd
               distinction
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Homily
             calls
             it
             ,
             of
             
               Latria
               &
               Dulia
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             
             God
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             as
             any
             outward
             worshipping
             be
             done
             or
             exhibited
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             attribute
             such
             desire
             of
             divine
             
             Honour
             to
             Saints
             ,
             is
             to
             blot
             them
             with
             a
             most
             odious
             and
             〈◊〉
             ignominy
             and
             villany
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Satans
             and
             very
             Devils
             ,
             whose
             property
             is
             to
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             the
             Papists
             are
             even
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             as
             deep
             in
             Polytheism
             
             as
             they
             :
             But
             in
             many
             points
             also
             they
             have
             far
             exceeded
             them
             in
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             foolishness
             ,
             and
             madness
             .
             
             Particularly
             in
             this
             they
             pass
             the
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             honour
             and
             worship
             the
             Keliques
             and
             Bones
             of
             our
             Saints
             ,
             which
             prove
             that
             they
             be
             mortal
             men
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Gods
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             would
             never
             confess
             of
             their
             Gods
             for
             very
             shame
             .
             And
             after
             a
             great
             many
             ridiculous
             practices
             of
             theirs
             ,
             in
             
             reference
             to
             these
             Reliques
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             the
             Homily
             concludes
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             only
             more
             wicked
             than
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             
             also
             no
             wiser
             than
             Asses
             ,
             Dozles
             ,
             and
             Dules
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             understanding
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             copious
             in
             these
             Citations
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             the
             standing
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Orders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             all
             along
             subscribed
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             one
             Doctor
             's
             opinion
             ,
             or
             the
             conceit
             of
             any
             private
             man.
             But
             because
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Heretical
             Church
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             Papists
             ;
             who
             will
             likewise
             be
             sure
             to
             treat
             us
             as
             such
             when
             time
             serves
             ,
             though
             now
             they
             have
             the
             treacherous
             impudence
             to
             pretend
             a
             mighty
             Zeal
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             are
             satisfied
             they
             are
             making
             their
             approaches
             to
             our
             Lives
             :
             I
             have
             another
             sort
             of
             proof
             for
             them
             ,
             made
             up
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Oracles
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             little
             common
             sense
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             taxes
             Libanius
             for
             making
             Porphyry
             
             a
             God
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             once
             used
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Let
               the
               Tyrian
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               for
               preferring
               the
               Emperor
               Julian's
               Works
               before
               his
               .
            
             What
             would
             he
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Popish
             Devotions
             ,
             where
             they
             invocate
             their
             Saints
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             beg
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             at
             their
             hands
             than
             this
             comes
             to
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             from
             that
             practice
             I
             mean
             to
             demonstrate
             their
             gross
             Polytheism
             .
          
           
             
             
               First
               ;
               Their
               bare
               Invocation
               of
               the
               Saints
               makes
               them
               Gods
               ;
               because
               thereby
               they
               bestow
               Divine
               Attributes
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Matter
               of
               their
               prayers
               bestows
               several
               others
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             bare
             Invocation
             of
             their
             Saints
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             making
             them
             Gods
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             Divine
             Attributes
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             I
             am
             willing
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             Invocation
             at
             the
             very
             lowest
             :
             because
             though
             in
             their
             publick
             prayers
             and
             Liturgies
             ,
             they
             often
             pray
             to
             their
             Saints
             to
             demand
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             partners
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             divided
             Empire
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             justify
             such
             abominable
             Sacriledge
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             to
             lower
             theirSaints
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             them
             
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             suppliants
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Invocation
             is
             no
             more
             than
             
               prier
               pour
               prier
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             be
             it
             so
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             for
             this
             gives
             them
             the
             Attributes
             of
             Omnipresence
             and
             Omniscience
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             〈◊〉
             alone
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             Omnipresence
             .
             It
             is
             nororious
             that
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             familiarly
             make
             their
             addresses
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             whereby
             they
             suppose
             her
             present
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Countries
             between
             ;
             that
             she
             gives
             audience
             in
             this
             and
             the
             lower
             Hemisphear
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             in
             millions
             of
             distant
             places
             in
             both
             ,
             besides
             her
             presence
             Chambers
             ,
             such
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Hall
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             innumerable
             Altars
             ,
             where
             she
             does
             especially
             
             reside
             ;
             and
             is
             notwithstanding
             in
             Heaven
             all
             the
             while
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             an
             Infinite
             Being
             do
             more
             ?
             What
             other
             Ubiquity
             do
             we
             ascribe
             to
             God
             ?
             That
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             directing
             their
             prayers
             to
             Saints
             ,
             implies
             this
             Ubiquity
             ,
             is
             very
             plain
             ;
             for
             they
             immediately
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             their
             mediation
             to
             God.
             So
             that
             their
             prayers
             are
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             conveyed
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             directly
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             God.
             And
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             in
             the
             Trent
             Catechism
             they
             are
             called
             
               Internuntii
               &
               Patroni
               ,
               Interpretes
            
             
             
               &
               Deprecatores
               ad
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             to
             make
             God
             their
             Messenger
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             these
             prayers
             do
             not
             come
             directly
             to
             them
             )
             and
             to
             have
             him
             convey
             
               Orapro
               nobis's
            
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             Court
             fashion
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             told
             they
             take
             their
             pattern
             ;
             and
             would
             very
             ill
             comply
             with
             that
             profound
             reverence
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             of
             due
             distance
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             abrupt
             approaches
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             pretence
             for
             flying
             to
             the
             mediation
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             bare
             Invocation
             of
             their
             Saints
             supposes
             their
             Omniscience
             .
             For
             (
             to
             say
             
             nothing
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent's
             decreeing
             mental
             prayer
             to
             be
             used
             to
             them
             )
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             Saints
             will
             prefer
             Hypocritical
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             mens
             hearts
             .
             Now
             not
             only
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             this
             as
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             Solomon
             says
             ,
             
               Thou
               only
               know
               st
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               :
            
             And
             God
             appropriates
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               Heart
               is
            
             
             
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
               I
               the
               Lord
               search
               the
               Heart
               ,
               I
               try
               the
               Reins
               .
            
             But
             likewise
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             attributed
             it
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             worshipping
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             attesting
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Oaths
             and
             solemn
             Compacts
             Not
             only
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             infinite
             knowledge
             :
             which
             it
             is
             therefore
             impossible
             for
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             to
             have
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             for
             a
             Creature
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             one
             single
             infinite
             perfection
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             a
             great
             presumption
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             to
             fix
             the
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             of
             their
             enlarged
             understandings
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             just
             how
             wise
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             is
             .
             They
             may
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             have
             an
             intuitive
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             the
             trouble
             and
             hazzard
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             remotest
             Conclusions
             by
             as
             clear
             a
             light
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             first
             principles
             :
             They
             may
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             respects
             ,
             have
             their
             understandings
             elevated
             and
             enlightned
             ,
             beyond
             what
             we
             can
             imagine
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             no
             pre
             .
             sumption
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             such
             knowledge
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             as
             may
             equal
             them
             with
             God
             :
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             Blasphemy
             to
             ascribe
             that
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             which
             we
             cannot
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             greater
             to
             him
             .
             And
             this
             knowledge
             of
             understanding
             and
             searching
             men's
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             Papists
             not
             only
             imply
             in
             their
             praying
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             decree
             in
             their
             Councils
             ,
             but
             they
             openly
             avow
             it
             likewise
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             and
             will
             prove
             it
             by
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             Cardinal
             Perrone
             for
             one
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             proves
             that
             the
             Saints
             
             know
             men's
             Hearts
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             equal
             to
             the
             Angels
             :
             and
             the
             Angels
             assuredly
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             inward
             change
             of
             man's
             mind
             ,
             and
             lies
             very
             deep
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
             But
             far
             less
             charity
             than
             the
             Angels
             burn
             withal
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             smaller
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             than
             they
             really
             are
             endued
             with
             ,
             will
             solve
             this
             Phaenomenon
             .
             For
             cannot
             such
             silly
             Wretches
             as
             we
             ,
             be
             glad
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             who
             was
             given
             for
             lost
             ,
             though
             we
             never
             saw
             him
             in
             our
             lives
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             by
             a
             very
             good
             Friend
             ,
             who
             likewise
             was
             himself
             the
             happy
             Author
             of
             this
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             invites
             us
             to
             congratulate
             the
             good
             success
             of
             his
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             case
             of
             the
             Angels
             Joy
             ,
             I
             will
             venture
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             any
             man
             that
             will
             but
             once
             read
             over
             the
             first
             ten
             verses
             of
             the
             15th
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Luke
             .
             They
             likewise
             argue
             from
             Elisha's
             Heart
             going
             with
             Gehazi
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             discovering
             the
             King
             of
             Syria's
             Counsels
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             these
             were
             Actions
             and
             Words
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             near
             so
             private
             as
             thoughts
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             2.
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             from
             the
             extraordinary
             performances
             of
             Saints
             and
             Prophets
             enabled
             and
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             infer
             an
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             power
             and
             faculty
             of
             doing
             such
             things
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             .
             Have
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             Praescience
             ,
             because
             Prophets
             have
             been
             some
             times
             enabled
             to
             foretel
             Things
             to
             come
             ?
             Have
             they
             the
             power
             of
             raising
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             of
             doing
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             are
             plainly
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             ,
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             his
             Instruments
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             mighty
             
             Works
             ?
             One
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             such
             Reasonings
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             still
             worse
             .
             
             For
             some
             of
             them
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             in
             denying
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             so
             much
             knowledge
             as
             the
             Devil
             has
             .
             Well
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             may
             hereafter
             have
             a
             new
             set
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             from
             worshipping
             those
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Homily
             says
             ,
             they
             transform
             into
             Devils
             ,
             by
             setting
             them
             up
             as
             the
             Rivals
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             fall
             to
             courting
             those
             which
             have
             made
             themselves
             so
             ;
             who
             it
             seems
             have
             one
             qualification
             towards
             Invocation
             .
             For
             who
             knows
             where
             Apostasy
             from
             God
             will
             end
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Matter
             of
             their
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             makes
             them
             Gods
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             still
             more
             Divine
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             attribute
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             the
             disposal
             of
             Grace
             ,
             pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             deliverance
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             which
             are
             as
             peculiarly
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             was
             his
             Work
             :
             As
             you
             may
             see
             by
             these
             following
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Angelorum
               concio
               Sacra
               ,
               Et
               Arch-angelorum
               
               turma
               inclyta
               ,
               Nostra
               diluant
               jam
               peccata
               ,
               Praestando
               supera
               Coeli
               gaudia
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             they
             pray
             the
             Angels
             to
             blot
             out
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             bestow
             upon
             them
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Virgo
               sola
               Mater
               casta
               nostra
               crimina
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Solvens
               ,
               da
               Regna
               ,
               qui
               beata
               regnant
               agmina
               .
            
          
           
           
             Here
             they
             pray
             the
             Virgin
             to
             pardon
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Ab
               Inferni
               horribili
               cruciamine
               ,
               
            
          
           
             
               Libera
               nos
               Domina
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             horrible
             Torment
             of
             Hell
             Good
             Lady
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Ut
               cunctis
               fidelibus
               defunctis
               requiem
               
               aeternam
               donare
               digneris
               ,
               Te
               rogamus
               audi
               nos
               .
            
          
           
             That
             it
             may
             please
             thee
             to
             give
             everlasting
             Rest
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             hear
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Versicles
             ,
             and
             Responses
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Litany
             ,
             you
             have
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Ego
               dixi
               Domina
               miserere
               mei
               ,
            
          
           
             
               R.
               Sana
               animam
               quia
               peccavi
               tibi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Lady
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
          
           
             Heal
             my
             Soul
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             Shew
             they
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           
             And
             be
             gracious
             unto
             thy
             Servants
             .
          
           
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             you
             have
             this
             devout
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               Miserere
               servorum
               tuorum
               super
               quos
               invocatum
               est
               nomen
               tuum
               .
            
          
           
             Be
             merciful
             to
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             by
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             let
             them
             be
             ,
             and
             never
             hereafter
             pretend
             to
             be
             Christians
             !
             for
             that
             she
             is
             their
             great
             Goddess
             ,
             appears
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             that
             blasphemous
             Honour
             which
             they
             have
             done
             her
             ,
             in
             decking
             and
             magnifying
             her
             with
             the
             very
             same
             glorious
             praises
             and
             acknowledgements
             ,
             wherewith
             David
             was
             inspired
             to
             honour
             God
             ;
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             have
             sung
             to
             him
             ever
             since
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             which
             follow
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             is
             alike
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             all
             quintessence
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               10.
               
            
             
               In
               thee
               Lady
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               .
            
          
           
             
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               Heavens
               declare
               thy
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               30.
               
            
             
               Into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               my
               whole
               Life
               ,
               and
               my
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               53.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               freely
               offer
               unto
               thee
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               ,
               and
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thy
               Name
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               67.
               
            
             
               Let
               Mary
               arise
               ,
               and
               let
               her
               Enemies
               be
               scattered
               .
            
          
           
             
               111.
               
            
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               our
               Lady
               ,
               and
               blessed
               is
               the
               Heart
               that
               loveth
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               118.
               7th
               Part.
               
            
             
               Lady
               ,
               how
               have
               I
               loved
               thy
               Law
               !
               it
               is
               ever
               before
               mine
               Eyes
               .
            
          
           
             
               148.
               
            
             
               Praise
               our
               Lady
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               glorifie
               her
               in
               the
               Heights
               .
               Praise
               her
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             And
             then
             this
             Psalter
             concludes
             just
             as
             David's
             does
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               150.
               
            
             
               Let
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
               ,
               praise
               our
               Lady
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             can
             endure
             to
             see
             Scripture
             thus
             transpros'd
             and
             abused
             ,
             and
             a
             Creature
             cloathed
             with
             all
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             adorned
             at
             this
             rate
             with
             the
             spils
             of
             her
             Maker
             ?
             And
             besides
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             an
             Hymn
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             applied
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Chariots
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Host
               ,
               
               she
               hath
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             How
             came
             she
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             ye
             blasphemous
             Wretches
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             she
             was
             born
             ?
          
           
             They
             have
             likewise
             a
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             for
             her
             ,
             which
             concludes
             thus
             ;
          
           
             
               Praise
               becometh
               thee
               ,
               Dominion
               becometh
               thee
               ;
               To
               thee
               be
               Power
               and
               Glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             And
             an
             Athanasian
             Creed
             ,
             which
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             speaking
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
          
           
             
               He
               sent
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               Mother
               ;
               whom
               he
               afterwards
               took
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               she
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               Hand
               of
               her
               Son
               ,
               not
               ceasing
               to
               prevail
               with
               her
               Son
               for
               us
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               This
               is
               the
               Faith
               concerning
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               which
               unless
               every
               man
               do
               believe
               faithfully
               and
               firmly
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             whence
             had
             we
             this
             blasphemous
             Liturgy
             ?
             Did
             not
             Pope
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             himself
             take
             care
             to
             print
             it
             in
             the
             Vaticar
             ,
             
             amongst
             Bonaventure's
             Works
             ?
             And
             did
             he
             not
             make
             this
             Bonaventure
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             ,
             for
             these
             Works
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             Fourth
             
             long
             before
             canonize
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             one
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             for
             his
             Sanctity
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             testified
             by
             Miracles
             :
             such
             as
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             at
             the
             instance
             and
             intreaty
             of
             Frederick
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Sicily
               ,
               Hungary
            
             ;
             
             the
             Dukes
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
               Savoy
               ,
               Milain
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             same
             Pope
             Sixtus
             hire
             and
             encourage
             people
             with
             Indulgences
             ,
             to
             worship
             this
             new
             God
             at
             his
             first
             setting
             up
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             more
             divine
             Honour
             done
             unto
             him
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             
             this
             Divine
             Bonaventure
             make
             this
             Book
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             with
             the
             Virgin
             Mary's
             help
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             he
             make
             it
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             often
             praised
             her
             by
             this
             Book
             ,
             she
             might
             mercifully
             look
             upon
             ,
             with
             her
             amiable
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             receive
             into
             her
             Love
             ,
             and
             recreate
             and
             refresh
             their
             Souls
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Glory
             that
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             set
             a
             Crown
             of
             precious
             Stones
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ?
             And
             if
             all
             these
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             cannot
             make
             this
             to
             be
             good
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             to
             wave
             this
             Liturgy
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             attributed
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             their
             pretended
             Church
             :
             which
             no
             Papist
             can
             have
             any
             manner
             of
             colour
             of
             pretence
             to
             disown
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             joins
             in
             them
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             they
             attribute
             Omnipotency
             to
             
             her
             .
             Bonaventure
             indeed
             says
             roundly
             ,
             
               Domina
               nostra
               Omnipotens
               ,
               post
               Deum
               nomen
            
             
             ejus
             .
             And
             is
             not
             
               cuncta
               potens
            
             as
             good
             as
             Omnipotens
             ?
             and
             this
             the
             Missal
             freely
             bestows
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             she
             should
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             and
             bestow
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Potens
               enim
               cuncta
               ,
               ut
               Mundi
               Regina
               ,
               &
               
               〈◊〉
               Cum
               nato
               omnia
               decernis
               in
               secla
               &
               ultra
               ,
               Subnixa
               es
               in
               gloriâ
               Cherubim
               electa
               ,
               Seraphinque
               clara
               agmina
               .
               Nam
               juxta
               Filium
               posita
               ,
               sedes
               in
               dextera
               Virtus
               ,
               lampas
               ,
               &
               Sophia
               .
               For
               thou
               art
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               Queen
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               Son
               judgest
               all
               things
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               thou
               upheldest
               in
               glory
               the
               Cherubim
               and
               Seraphim
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Nay
             if
             she
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             reason
             ,
             she
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             
               O
               Dea
               certé
            
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             comes
             she
             to
             be
             thus
             all-powerful
             ,
             
             and
             Queen
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             a
             Mother
             ,
             which
             elsewhere
             she
             is
             desired
             to
             use
             in
             commanding
             her
             Son
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Lady
             Ann
             ,
             our
             Ladies
             Mother
             ,
             would
             come
             in
             for
             a
             share
             :
             Who
             ,
             alas
             ,
             must
             be
             content
             with
             her
             Daughters
             honour
             ,
             for
             she
             her self
             is
             made
             but
             a
             poor
             Messenger
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             these
             words
             to
             her
             :
          
           
             
               Tua
               proles
               est
               Regina
               ,
               in
               Coelesti
               patria
               .
               
               Ipsa
               cunctis
               jam
               praelata
               ,
               per
               te
               sumens
               haec
               precata
               .
               
               Nostra
               fiat
               Advocata
               ,
               in
               Dei
               praesentiâ
               .
               Thy
               Daughter
               is
               Queen
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Country
               .
               Let
               her
               who
               takes
               place
               of
               all
               ,
               receiving
               these
               prayers
               from
               thee
               ,
               become
               our
               Advocate
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             What
             handing
             of
             prayers
             is
             here
             just
             as
             they
             help
             Bricks
             out
             of
             a
             Cart.
             From
             whence
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             Cardinal
             Perronne
             stopt
             short
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Invocation
             was
             only
             
               prier
               pour
               prier
            
             ;
             it
             is
             
               prier
               pour
               prier
               pour
               prier
            
             at
             the
             least
             :
             For
             an
             ordinary
             Saint
             ,
             no
             nor
             Angel
             neither
             ,
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             present
             their
             prayers
             ,
             but
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             pray
             her
             over
             again
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             likewise
             they
             speak
             to
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             .
          
           
             
               Nunc
               igitur
               〈◊〉
               avcelera
               ,
               Piae
               Matris
               
               precare
               viscera
               ,
               Nato
               monstret
               pectus
               &
               ubera
               ;
               Tu
               ab
               hoste
               nos
               tecum
               libera
               .
               Now
               therefore
               Herald
               make
               haste
               ,
               intreat
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Graclous
               Mother
               ;
               Let
               her
               shew
               her
               Son
               her
               Bosom
               and
               Breasts
               ;
               deliver
               thy self
               and
               us
               from
               the
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             
               Poste
               haste
            
             is
             written
             upon
             this
             last
             Packet
             of
             prayers
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             that
             mischance
             might
             happen
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             Requests
             Petitions
             ,
             
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Time
             :
             who
             told
             the
             Queen
             ,
             when
             she
             complained
             that
             his
             new
             Boots
             stunk
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             not
             his
             new
             Boots
             ,
             but
             the
             old
             stale
             Bills
             which
             he
             had
             kept
             too
             long
             in
             his
             Pocket
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             from
             this
             Digression
             ,
             The
             Virgin
             Mary
             takes
             her
             place
             as
             Queen
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Empress
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             another
             right
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             blasphemously
             made
             her
             the
             Bride
             ,
             or
             the
             Wife
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             Bonaventure
             in
             his
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Te
               Matrem
               Dei
               laudamus
               ,
               Te
               Mariam
               
               Virginem
               profitemur
               ,
               Te
               aeterni
               Patris
               sponsam
               omnis
               terra
               vineratur
               .
               All
               the
               Earth
               doth
               worship
               thee
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               the
               Father
               Everlasting
               .
            
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             said
             I
             would
             wave
             Bonaventure
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             I
             proved
             his
             authority
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             is
             said
             ,
             or
             sung
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Mass-Book
             .
          
           
             
               Tu
               es
               pulchra
               Dei
               sponsa
               ,
               Tu
               Regem
               Christum
               
               enixa
               ,
               Domina
               es
               in
               Coelo
               &
               Terra
               .
               Thou
               art
               God's
               fair
               Bride
               ,
               Thou
               broughtest
               forth
               the
               King
               Christ
               ,
               And
               art
               Lady
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             you
             have
             an
             account
             how
             he
             came
             by
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Imperatrix
               ,
               cujus
               Imperio
               tota
               gaudet
               〈◊〉
               
               concio
               ,
               
               Te
               creavit
               Deus
               mirabilem
               ,
               te
               respexit
               ancillam
               humilem
               ,
               Te
               quaesivit
               sponsam
               amabilem
               ,
               tibi
               nunquam
               fecit
               consimilem
               .
               Thou
               Empress
               ,
               under
               whose
               Government
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               of
               Heaven
               rejoyces
               to
               be
               .
               God
               created
               thee
               wonderful
               ,
               he
               regarded
               thee
               his
               lowly
               Hand
               maid
               ,
               he
               sought
               thee
               out
               his
               amiable
               Spouse
               ,
               the
               like
               of
               thee
               he
               never
               made
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             Title
             is
             so
             familiarly
             given
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             her
             Imperial
             Stile
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             be
             bound
             ,
             at
             very
             short
             warning
             ,
             to
             produce
             an
             hundred
             places
             out
             of
             their
             publick
             and
             private
             Devotions
             ,
             where
             she
             is
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             .
             We
             are
             extreamly
             beholden
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             thank
             them
             ,
             for
             answering
             an
             Objection
             of
             Mahomet
             against
             our
             Saviour's
             Divinity
             .
             For
             he
             being
             a
             crafty
             Impostor
             ,
             found
             a
             necessity
             of
             lessening
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             barely
             a
             Prophet
             :
             by
             which
             means
             he
             himself
             would
             clearly
             have
             the
             advantage
             ,
             in
             being
             the
             last
             Prophet
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             not
             only
             tells
             a
             ridiculous
             Story
             ,
             how
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             being
             questioned
             for
             it
             by
             God
             ,
             utterly
             denyed
             that
             ever
             he
             called
             himself
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laid
             all
             the
             fault
             upon
             his
             Followers
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             done
             it
             of
             their
             own
             Heads
             ;
             but
             likewise
             he
             repeats
             and
             inculcates
             it
             all
             over
             his
             Alcoran
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             And
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             I
             remember
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             There
             is
             but
             one
             God
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             no
             Son
             ,
             for
             he
             
             never
             had
             a
             Wife
             .
             But
             now
             there
             's
             an
             end
             of
             that
             Turkish
             Argument
             .
             And
             now
             likewise
             the
             Secret
             is
             out
             .
             For
             I
             confess
             it
             has
             often
             amazed
             me
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             extravagant
             Blasphemies
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             :
             as
             when
             they
             call
             her
             
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Mercy
            
             ,
             (
             which
             
             is
             the
             brightest
             and
             loveliest
             apprehension
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             possess
             the
             minds
             of
             Creatures
             )
             ;
             when
             they
             call
             her
             ,
             
               Empress
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               upheld
               the
               Cherubim
               and
               Seraphim
               from
               falling
               ,
            
             (
             there
             I
             thought
             them
             mad
             )
             
               whom
               all
               the
               Angels
               worship
            
             ,
             (
             that
             methought
             was
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             supposing
             the
             former
             )
             
               whom
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               are
               called
               upon
               to
               praise
               and
               magnify
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             the
             Maker
             of
             them
             all
             )
             
               and
               who
               threw
            
             Pharaoh
             
               and
               his
               Host
               into
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
            
             (
             there
             ,
             thought
             I
             ,
             they
             make
             old
             Time
             go
             back
             a
             thousand
             years
             for
             this
             piece
             of
             Flattery
             )
             .
             Whereas
             this
             unthought
             of
             Relation
             entitles
             her
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             or
             can
             be
             in
             the
             Universal
             World.
             Methinks
             such
             rank
             Blasphemy
             as
             this
             should
             poyson
             the
             Air
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             breathed
             forth
             ,
             and
             blast
             the
             whole
             Creation
             round
             about
             !
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             will
             make
             the
             Ears
             of
             all
             Christians
             to
             tingle
             ,
             and
             raise
             their
             Blood
             against
             such
             an
             horrid
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             Papists
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             blasphemous
             mouths
             ,
             to
             be
             Polytheists
             ,
             in
             setting
             up
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             for
             Gods
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             them
             .
             I
             have
             employed
             no
             other
             Argument
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             than
             only
             their
             prayers
             to
             them
             ;
             whereas
             I
             might
             have
             used
             very
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             will
             read
             the
             Homily
             against
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             may
             easily
             see
             .
             Against
             certain
             truth
             ,
             I
             know
             there
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             material
             Objection
             :
             but
             I
             would
             answer
             all
             trifling
             ones
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             foresee
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Papists
             will
             say
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             make
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             Gods
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             them
             ,
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             inferior
             to
             God.
             Were
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             no
             Gods
             ,
             because
             Jupiter
             was
             King
             of
             them
             ?
             Was
             Vulcan
             no
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             only
             armed
             with
             an
             Hammer
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Soveraign
             Thunderbolt
             ?
             What
             difference
             the
             heathens
             made
             betwixt
             Jupiter
             and
             the
             other
             Gods
             ,
             you
             may
             in
             part
             see
             ,
             by
             this
             following
             passage
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             Maximin's
             
             Edict
             upon
             a
             Pillar
             in
             Tyrus
             .
             The
             highest
             and
             greatest
             Jupiter
             ,
             who
             presides
             over
             your
             famous
             City
             ,
             and
             delivers
             the
             Gods
             of
             your
             Country
             ,
             your
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             Houses
             ,
             from
             all
             destructive
             Calamity
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             poor
             helpless
             Gods
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Omnipotent
             ,
             that
             they
             needed
             the
             protection
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             meanest
             of
             their
             Votaries
             .
          
           
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             They
             reserve
             peculiar
             Worship
             and
             Services
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             communicate
             to
             Saints
             :
             For
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               They
               celebrate
               the
               Mass
               
               indeed
               ,
               in
               memory
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               but
               the
               Priest
               never
               uses
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               thee
               Peter
               ,
               or
               Paul
               ;
               namely
               this
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
               
            
             For
             that
             they
             offer
             all
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             give
             me
             Life
             and
             Health
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             fully
             prove
             :
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             deceitful
             Juggle
             too
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Tricks
             they
             have
             played
             with
             St.
             Austin's
             words
             .
          
           
           
             We
             grant
             they
             do
             not
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Trinity
             :
             So
             that
             they
             offer
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             decorum
             ,
             which
             they
             constantly
             observe
             in
             that
             awkerd
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             to
             spite
             the
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             As
             our
             Saviour
             once
             heretofore
             sat
             at
             the
             Table
             discoursing
             and
             lay
             sowering
             in
             twelve
             several
             mens
             Stomachs
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             so
             now
             he
             is
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             person
             ,
             both
             the
             Sacrifice
             it self
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             in
             Heaven
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             offered
             .
             None
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Fool
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             would
             stand
             arguing
             and
             disputing
             with
             these
             men
             ;
             whom
             all
             the
             Reason
             upon
             Earth
             can
             never
             distress
             ,
             by
             reducing
             them
             to
             Impossibilities
             or
             Absurdities
             ,
             when
             they
             own
             and
             profess
             these
             Absurdities
             and
             Contradictions
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             :
             it
             would
             certainly
             be
             more
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             ,
             as
             Venerable
             Beds
             once
             did
             ,
             to
             a
             heap
             of
             stones
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             nevertheless
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             to
             take
             it
             for
             a
             great
             favour
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             offer
             the
             Great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             Thomas
             of
             〈◊〉
             ?
             The
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             were
             so
             far
             from
             offering
             Jupiter
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             any
             petty
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             yet
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             offered
             him
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             himself
             .
             There
             is
             no
             consequence
             at
             all
             in
             this
             reasoning
             ;
             The
             Papists
             do
             not
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             make
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             Gods.
             For
             had
             not
             the
             Heathens
             proper
             Sacrifices
             for
             Jupiter
             ,
             which
             were
             sacred
             only
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             destroy
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             other
             Deiries
             .
             It
             makes
             no
             more
             difference
             amongst
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             affects
             
             their
             God-head
             any
             more
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Sacrifice
             ,
             offered
             or
             not
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             for
             〈◊〉
             to
             have
             a
             great
             Beard
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             Apollo
             to
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Papists
             may
             possibly
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             which
             they
             honour
             and
             worship
             :
             the
             former
             having
             been
             lewd
             men
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             feigned
             persons
             ;
             the
             latter
             being
             such
             as
             we
             Hereticks
             pay
             some
             respect
             to
             ,
             though
             not
             enough
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             enter
             into
             the
             merits
             of
             that
             Cause
             ,
             but
             refer
             them
             to
             a
             great
             Prelate
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             has
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             Worship
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Saints
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Saints
             that
             are
             in
             neither
             place
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             in
             being
             .
             Though
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             any
             such
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             Romulus
             and
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             ;
             the
             one
             having
             been
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Governour
             of
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Captain
             General
             of
             the
             Modern
             Banditi
             :
             and
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             they
             worship
             the
             Nine
             Muses
             ,
             or
             
             the
             Seven
             sleepers
             ,
             for
             still
             the
             Polytheism
             remains
             the
             same
             ;
             they
             have
             indeed
             chang'd
             their
             Gods
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             
               Their
               Idolatry
            
             .
          
           
             ACcording
             to
             my
             former
             Method
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             1.
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             all
             along
             charged
             the
             Papists
             with
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             make
             good
             that
             Charge
             upon
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Mouths
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             all
             along
             charged
             the
             Papists
             with
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Homilies
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             charge
             them
             with
             it
             above
             an
             hundred
             times
             over
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             choice
             of
             some
             few
             Instances
             .
             Speaking
             of
             the
             Ages
             of
             Popery
             ;
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Images
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             have
             continued
             many
             hundred
             Years
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Paragraph
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             fuller
             description
             of
             the
             State
             of
             all
             Christendom
             before
             the
             Reformation
             .
             So
             that
             Laity
             and
             Cleray
             Learned
             and
             Unlearned
             ,
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Seas
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             of
             whole
             Christendom
             ,
             (
             an
             〈◊〉
             and
             most
             〈◊〉
             thing
             to
             think
             )
             have
             been
             at
             once
             〈◊〉
             in
             abominable
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             〈◊〉
             most
             detested
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             damnable
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             hundred
             Years
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             after
             a
             description
             of
             their
             Men
             Saints
             ,
             which
             look'd
             like
             Princes
             of
             Persia
             Land
             ;
             and
             the
             Idols
             of
             their
             Women
             Saints
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             nice
             and
             well-trimmed
             〈◊〉
             ,
             you
             have
             these
             words
             ;
             And
             because
             
             the
             whole
             Pageant
             must
             be
             throughly
             plaid
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             thus
             to
             deck
             Idols
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             come
             in
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             ,
             likewise
             decked
             with
             Gold
             and
             Pearl
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             meet
             Servants
             for
             such
             Lords
             and
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             fit
             worshippers
             of
             such
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             .
             And
             with
             a
             solemn
             pace
             they
             pass
             
             forth
             before
             these
             Golden
             Puppets
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             Ground
             on
             their
             Marrow
             Bones
             before
             these
             honourable
             Idols
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             elsewhere
             you
             have
             a
             large
             Discourse
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             
             That
             their
             〈◊〉
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             in
             honouring
             and
             worshipping
             of
             the
             Images
             ,
             or
             Saints
             ,
             be
             all
             one
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             which
             the
             〈◊〉
             Idolaters
             used
             in
             honouring
             their
             Idols
             .
             In
             Pilgrimages
             to
             〈◊〉
             Images
             ,
             which
             had
             more
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             in
             them
             than
             others
             :
             In
             their
             Candle-Religion
             ,
             
             turning
             Incense
             ,
             offering
             up
             Gold
             to
             Images
             ,
             hanging
             up
             Crouches
             ,
             Chains
             ,
             and
             Ships
             ,
             Legs
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             and
             whole
             Men
             
             and
             Women
             of
             War
             ,
             before
             Images
             ,
             as
             though
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             Saints
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             Lameness
             ,
             Sickenss
             ,
             Captvity
             ,
             or
             Shipwrack
             .
             In
             spreading
             abroad
             ,
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             ,
             lying
             and
             feigned
             Miracles
             
             of
             Images
             .
             Such
             an
             Image
             was
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             like
             the
             Palladium
             or
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             :
             Such
             an
             Image
             was
             brought
             by
             Angels
             .
             
             Such
             an
             one
             came
             it self
             far
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             Dame
             Fortune
             fled
             to
             Rome
             .
             Some
             Images
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             hard
             and
             stony
             ,
             yet
             for
             tender-heart
             and
             pity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Some
             spake
             more
             〈◊〉
             than
             ever
             did
             Balaam's
             Al
             's
             ,
             who
             had
             Life
             and
             Breath
             in
             him
             .
             Such
             a
             Criple
             came
             and
             saluted
             this
             Saint
             of
             Dke
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             he
             was
             made
             whole
             ,
             and
             lie
             ,
             here
             hangeth
             his
             Crouch
             .
             Such
             an
             one
             in
             a
             Tempest
             vowed
             to
             Saint
             Christopher
             ,
             and
             scaped
             ,
             and
             behold
             〈◊〉
             is
             his
             Ship
             of
             War.
             Such
             an
             one
             ,
             by
             Saint
             Leonard's
             help
             ,
             brake
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             and
             see
             where
             his
             〈◊〉
             hang.
             And
             〈◊〉
             thousands
             more
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             like
             or
             more
             shameless
             Lies
             were
             reported
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
             The
             Papists
             serve
             themselves
             of
             those
             very
             ercuses
             which
             the
             Devil
             heretofore
             put
             into
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             
             Gentiles
             to
             palsiate
             their
             Idolatry
             .
             So
             that
             by
             making
             use
             of
             the
             same
             Pretences
             and
             Answers
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             hitherto
             are
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             to
             their
             worshipping
             the
             Host
             ,
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             after
             the
             Communion
             ,
             declares
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             Idolatry
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             of
             all
             faithful
             Christians
             .
             Which
             has
             been
             always
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             ignorant
             Cavils
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             where
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             never
             discontinued
             .
             The
             Papists
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             affirmed
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
             ruine
             of
             God's
             Religion
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             gross
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             of
             mummish
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Their
             worshipping
             and
             falling
             down
             before
             every
             cross
             piece
             of
             Timber
             ,
             which
             
             is
             but
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Cross
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             rank
             Idolatry
             ;
             when
             in
             St.
             Ambrose
             judgement
             to
             have
             worshipped
             
             the
             Cross
             to
             self
             ,
             which
             was
             〈◊〉
             with
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             s
             own
             precious
             Blood
             ,
             had
             been
             an
             hearthentsh
             Error
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Worked
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             so
             interwoven
             
             with
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Homily
             very
             justly
             brands
             them
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Church
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Doct
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             seem
             strange
             or
             new
             to
             the
             meanest
             Reader
             ;
             for
             I
             
             am
             sure
             all
             the
             people
             of
             England
             ought
             to
             
             have
             been
             instructed
             and
             perfect
             in
             it
             ,
             any
             time
             this
             hundred
             Years
             and
             better
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             undertake
             to
             prove
             the
             Papists
             to
             be
             as
             blockish
             Idolaters
             as
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             irrefragable
             and
             uncontroulable
             authorities
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             must
             either
             own
             ,
             or
             renounce
             their
             Popery
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             ,
             their
             own
             Mass-book
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Catechism
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Pontifical
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             are
             enumerated
             by
             the
             Roman
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             2.
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             〈◊〉
             very
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             both
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             old
             Heathen
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Explication
             of
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             they
             have
             these
             words
             .
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               two
               ways
               especially
               ,
               as
               
               to
               this
               Precept
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               is
               very
               much
               injured
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               If
               Idols
               and
               Images
               are
               worshipped
               as
               God
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               Divinity
               or
               Vertue
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               trust
               is
               to
               be
               put
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               heretofore
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               placed
               their
               hope
               in
               Idols
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               every
               where
               reproves
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               If
               any
               one
               endeavour
               to
               represent
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Divinity
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Work
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               could
               be
               seen
               with
               bodily
               Eyes
               ,
               or
               expressed
               by
               Colours
               or
               Figures
               .
            
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             instance
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             to
             worship
             Idols
             or
             Images
             as
             God
             :
             by
             which
             if
             they
             mean
             worshipping
             an
             Image
             ,
             with
             a
             persuasion
             that
             it
             is
             God
             ;
             truly
             that
             is
             a
             very
             low
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             very
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             of
             the
             Heathens
             were
             under
             .
             And
             such
             an
             imputation
             as
             this
             ,
             they
             always
             look'd
             upon
             as
             an
             horrid
             slander
             upon
             their
             Religion
             .
             If
             any
             Papist
             had
             charged
             the
             Heathens
             with
             it
             in
             Julian's
             time
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             returned
             him
             this
             answer
             .
             
               O
               thou
               Block-head
               ,
               How
               can
               we
               
               chuse
               but
               account
               them
               Stocks
               and
               Stones
               ,
               which
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               have
               fashioned
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               think
               that
               the
               accursed
               Devils
               lead
               all
               other
               men
               by
               the
               Nose
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               thee
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               esteem
               them
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               which
               are
               their
               own
               Workmanship
               ?
            
             Or
             if
             they
             mean
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             honour
             and
             devotion
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             even
             this
             the
             Heathens
             renounced
             .
             Julian
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             respect
             which
             they
             paid
             to
             Images
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             perceive
             a
             wide
             difference
             betwixt
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             their
             Gods.
             Says
             he
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               is
               
               a
               lover
               of
               his
               King
               ,
               or
               Child
               ,
               or
               Father
               ,
               is
               delighted
               with
               their
               several
               Pictures
               ,
               and
               pleased
               in
               looking
               upon
               them
               :
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               a
               lover
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               pleased
               and
               delighted
               in
               looking
               upon
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               worshipping
               and
               dreading
               the
               Gods
               ,
               who
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               seen
               .
            
             Now
             who
             but
             a
             Sot
             ,
             has
             the
             same
             reverence
             and
             pangs
             of
             Love
             for
             these
             dead
             Pictures
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             for
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Relations
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Let
             that
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             
             modern
             Pagans
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             
             acquit
             themselves
             of
             ten
             times
             more
             stupid
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             they
             worship
             a
             contemptible
             Wafer
             ,
             which
             is
             hardly
             fit
             to
             seal
             a
             Letter
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             persuasion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             man
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             .
             An
             Heathen
             Idol
             look'd
             like
             some
             Body
             ;
             and
             being
             placed
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             
               in
               an
               honourable
               sublimity
               ,
               having
               the
               very
               likeness
               of
               Limbs
               and
               Organs
               of
               Sense
               ,
            
             though
             it
             really
             were
             without
             Life
             and
             Sense
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             
               affect
               weak
               minds
            
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             them
             to
             live
             and
             breathe
             :
             But
             never
             was
             there
             such
             a
             blunder
             before
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             mistake
             a
             despicable
             patch
             of
             Bread
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             a
             Crucifix
             printed
             upon
             it
             to
             help
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             for
             the
             Living
             God
             who
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             No
             man
             can
             forbear
             scorning
             ,
             and
             speaking
             contemptuously
             of
             this
             despicable
             and
             detestable
             Idol
             .
             For
             though
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             Bread
             has
             an
             honourable
             place
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             more
             honourable
             place
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             we
             remember
             our
             Saviour
             by
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             made
             a
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             vilely
             degraded
             ,
             and
             becomes
             an
             Object
             of
             nothing
             but
             Scorn
             and
             Derision
             ,
             of
             Hatred
             and
             Detestation
             .
             
             As
             St.
             Gregory's
             words
             are
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Jovian
             ,
             when
             Paganism
             expired
             ;
             
               The
               Creature
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               is
               no
               longer
               vilified
               with
               pretended
               honour
               ,
               in
               being
               worshipped
               instead
               of
               God.
               
            
             And
             so
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             counts
             the
             Gibbet
             a
             more
             honourable
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ,
             and
             pronounces
             it
             a
             happy
             Tree
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             that
             cursed
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             debased
             and
             framed
             into
             an
             Idol
             .
          
           
           
             2dly
             ,
             That
             this
             sorry
             Wafer
             ,
             this
             contemptible
             Idol
             ,
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             adoration
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             express
             determination
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             with
             a
             Curse
             
             to
             all
             them
             that
             shall
             say
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             make
             those
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             are
             enough
             to
             astonish
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             fill
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             horror
             and
             amazement
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Deus
               Pater
               〈◊〉
               &
               origo
               totius
            
             
             bonitatis
             ,
             &c.
             is
             this
             Rubrick
             ;
             
               Here
               let
               the
               Priest
               bow
               himself
               to
               the
               Host
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               adore
               thee
               ,
               I
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               I
               praise
               thee
               with
               all
               the
               power
               of
               my
               Mind
               and
               Heart
               ,
               and
               pray
               thee
               not
               to
               forsake
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               but
               forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
               .
            
             If
             this
             were
             not
             directed
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             the
             Rubrick
             should
             have
             come
             in
             before
             〈◊〉
             words
             ,
             
               Quam
               ego
               indignus
               hic
               in
               manibus
               meis
               teneo
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Bishop
             Coverdale
             ,
             who
             translated
             
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             That
             the
             Priest
             here
             speaks
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             and
             asks
             why
             not
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             his
             Maker
             :
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             saying
             of
             Papists
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             at
             Mass
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               my
               Maker
               to
               day
               .
            
             And
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             Noble
             Confessor
             understood
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             their
             Worship
             ,
             but
             
             too
             well
             ,
             to
             his
             cost
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             whole
             matter
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             startled
             and
             amazed
             the
             old
             Pagans
             themselves
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             thus
             hailed
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             bowed
             the
             Knee
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             with
             all
             
             their
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Strength
             ,
             they
             very
             fairly
             eat
             him
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             instance
             of
             Idolatry
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             any
             Divinity
             or
             Vertue
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             Idols
             or
             Images
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             By
             Divinity
             ,
             here
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             a
             divine
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             to
             supernatural
             Effects
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it
             will
             be
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             former
             Instance
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Papists
             are
             likewise
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             as
             clear
             as
             any
             Demonstration
             in
             Euclide
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             only
             of
             this
             one
             reasonable
             postulatum
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             all
             that
             Divinity
             and
             Virtue
             in
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             
             is
             put
             into
             it
             .
             Now
             let
             any
             one
             read
             the
             Consecration
             of
             a
             New
             Cross
             ,
             or
             a
             Picture
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Divinity
             and
             Virtue
             enough
             put
             in
             them
             to
             justifie
             the
             worshipping
             of
             them
             .
             
               We
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Holy
               
               Father
               ,
               Almighty
               Everlasting
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               please
               thee
               to
               bless
               this
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               Saving
               Remedy
               to
               mankind
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               solidity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               proficiency
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               Redemption
               of
               Souls
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               a
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               Protection
               ,
               and
               safeguard
               against
               the
               cruel
               Darts
               of
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             after
             the
             Bishop
             has
             said
             this
             ,
             and
             another
             such
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             used
             several
             powerful
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             endued
             the
             Wood
             with
             so
             many
             Divine
             Vertues
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             do
             ,
             as
             the
             Rubrick
             directs
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Office.
             
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               kneeling
               before
               the
               
               Cross
               does
               devoutly
               adore
               it
               ,
               and
               kiss
               
               it
               ;
               the
               same
               do
               all
               others
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             living
             can
             make
             an
             estimate
             of
             that
             infinite
             Divine
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Paschal
             Taper
             ,
             that
             very
             tall
             Idol
             ,
             being
             thirty
             six
             foot
             long
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             New
             Fire
             (
             very
             well
             worth
             the
             reading
             )
             which
             is
             to
             light
             this
             Paschal
             Taper
             ;
             They
             pray
             ,
             
               that
               whosoever
            
             
             
               shall
               carry
               away
               Light
               from
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               illuminated
               with
               the
               Light
               of
               Spiritual
               Grace
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Light
             ,
             well
             husbanded
             ,
             may
             convey
             Grace
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             But
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             that
             scurvy
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             directs
             to
             sprinkle
             this
             New
             Fire
             with
             Holy
             Water
             ;
             with
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             never
             so
             little
             too
             lavishly
             blest
             ,
             the
             World
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             left
             graceless
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             little
             Idol
             in
             a
             String
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             as
             much
             Divinity
             and
             Virtue
             in
             it
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Pectoral
             Cross
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             say
             this
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               we
               humbly
               beseech
               
               thee
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               please
               thee
               to
               bless
               this
               Cross
               with
               thy
               fa
               herly
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               impart
               Heavenly
               Vertue
               and
               Grace
               to
               it
               ;
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               wear
               it
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               Passion
               and
               Cross
               of
               thy
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               for
               the
               safeguard
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               may
               receive
               the
               Fulness
               of
               thy
               Heavenly
               Grace
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               thy
               Blessing
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             other
             little
             Wax-work
             Idol
             ,
             called
             an
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             be
             accounted
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             
             that
             is
             great
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Unbeliever
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             does
             secretly
             imagine
             that
             these
             Charms
             which
             we
             have
             repeated
             ,
             do
             not
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Crosses
             and
             Trade
             are
             not
             really
             endued
             with
             all
             this
             Divine
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             be
             spoken
             for
             them
             :
             To
             cure
             him
             of
             his
             Infidelity
             ,
             let
             him
             only
             read
             the
             form
             of
             delivering
             a
             Banner
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             consecrated
             ;
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Vexillum
                 Coelesti
                 Benedictione
                 Sanctificatum
              
               :
               〈◊〉
               this
               Banner
               which
               is
               sanctified
               with
               Heavenly
               Benediction
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             the
             Bishop
             has
             blest
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             blessed
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             next
             instance
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               desiring
               any
               thing
               of
               Idols
               or
               Images
               :
            
             Where
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Papists
             do
             not
             ask
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             ever
             was
             begg'd
             of
             piece
             of
             Timber
             in
             all
             former
             Ages
             ?
             In
             these
             following
             words
             ;
          
           
             
               Medicina
               Christiana
               salva
               〈◊〉
               ,
               aegros
               
               sana
               ;
               Quod
               non
               valet
               vis
               Humana
               ,
               sit
               in
               tuo
               Nomine
               .
               Thou
               Christians
               all-heal
               ,
               save
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Health
               ,
               and
               cure
               the
               Sick
               ;
               What
               humane
               Power
               cannot
               do
               ,
               is
               done
               in
               thy
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             they
             desire
             as
             much
             of
             an
             Aerial
             Idol
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             
               Hoc
               reatum
               peccatorum
               Tollat
               ,
               praestet
               jubilorum
               
               Odas
               ,
               sede
               Beatorum
               〈◊〉
               nobis
               persrui
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             they
             beg
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             Person
             )
             may
             release
             them
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             And
             as
             for
             the
             last
             instance
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               placing
               their
               Hope
               in
               Images
               or
               Idols
            
             ;
             If
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             hope
             in
             these
             Idols
             which
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             they
             have
             no
             Faith
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             very
             Infidels
             as
             we
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               other
               is
            
             ,
             If
             any
             one
             endeavour
             
             to
             represent
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Divinity
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             Workmanship
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             could
             be
             seen
             with
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             expressed
             by
             〈◊〉
             or
             Figures
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Catechism
             adds
             ,
             was
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             excellently
             says
             ,
             
               changed
               the
               Glory
            
             
             
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               Birds
               and
               four-footed
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               .
            
             These
             men
             want
             nothing
             but
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Bibles
             in
             the
             world
             in
             one
             heap
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             certain
             they
             would
             burn
             with
             as
             good
             a
             will
             ,
             as
             our
             people
             do
             once
             a
             year
             their
             past-board
             Pope
             :
             For
             then
             they
             might
             go
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             new
             Bible
             ;
             and
             then
             St.
             Paul
             might
             say
             excellently
             what
             they
             had
             a
             〈◊〉
             have
             him
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             have
             found
             out
             this
             useful
             expedient
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             suppress
             any
             parof
             
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             makes
             against
             them
             :
             and
             that
             they
             have
             shamefully
             done
             in
             this
             place
             .
             They
             afterwards
             allow
             the
             Israelites
             to
             be
             Idolaters
             ,
             for
             
               changing
               their
               Glory
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Caif
               that
               eateth
               Hay
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Heathens
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             
               changing
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               into
               the
            
             
             
               similitude
               of
               Birds
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               Things
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             trade
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             Imagery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             willing
             that
             it
             should
             pass
             for
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             St.
             Paul's
             first
             instance
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             passage
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             shamefully
             mangled
             ,
             is
             
               changing
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               an
               Image
               of
               Corruptible
               Man
               :
            
             The
             absurdity
             whereof
             St.
             Paul
             expresses
             by
             an
             elegant
             Antithesis
             .
             But
             this
             falls
             heavy
             upon
             their
             own
             bald-pate
             Images
             ,
             and
             their
             Monster
             Head
             with
             three
             Faces
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             with
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             giving
             his
             Benisons
             with
             his
             two
             fore-fingers
             and
             Thumb
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             sits
             with
             a
             Crucifix
             resting
             on
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             a
             Dove
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             same
             ,
             which
             the
             honest
             Iconoclast
             found
             busie
             in
             creating
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             a
             blue
             Coat
             ,
             bare-foot
             and
             bare-legged
             ,
             and
             marking
             out
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             Compasses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             no
             words
             at
             all
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             condemns
             these
             horrid
             Disguises
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             What
             ,
             dare
             they
             not
             quote
             an
             entire
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             to
             their
             own
             Priests
             ,
             for
             this
             〈◊〉
             is
             written
             for
             their
             Instruction
             :
             No
             ,
             nor
             in
             trusty
             Latine
             neither
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             so
             many
             of
             their
             cheats
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ?
          
           
           
             Nay
             ,
             then
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             at
             it
             any
             longer
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             once
             a
             Vulgar
             Language
             ,
             spoken
             above
             four
             hundred
             Years
             in
             a
             Catholick
             Country
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             worthy
             to
             have
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             in
             it
             .
             That
             great
             Antiquary
             ,
             Mr.
             Lamhert
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             the
             Preface
             to
             King
             Alured's
             Laws
             ,
             has
             long
             since
             told
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             met
             with
             that
             Commandment
             in
             any
             Copy
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Saxon
             Language
             .
             By
             these
             practices
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             tell
             them
             .
             But
             because
             they
             wipe
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             shuffle
             it
             off
             by
             nice
             Distinctions
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             much
             to
             examine
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             
               They
               do
               not
               break
               
               this
               Commandment
               in
               expressing
               the
               several
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               by
               Signs
               ,
               which
               have
               appeared
               either
               under
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Of
             which
             〈◊〉
             give
             the
             ancient
             of
             days
             in
             Daniel
             as
             an
             Instance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             
               That
               these
               are
               not
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               some
               Properties
               or
               Actions
               ,
               attributed
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               declared
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Excuses
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Let
             them
             then
             fairly
             confess
             themselves
             Idolaters
             ,
             for
             making
             those
             Pictures
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             neither
             sign
             ,
             nor
             shadow
             of
             a
             sign
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             under
             
             which
             Testament
             did
             their
             Monster-head
             with
             three
             Faces
             appear
             ?
             than
             which
             ,
             never
             did
             any
             Egyptian
             or
             Indian
             God
             make
             a
             worse
             Figure
             .
             Or
             out
             of
             which
             Testament
             did
             they
             copy
             their
             other
             pictures
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             Crucifix
             on
             his
             Knees
             ,
             or
             that
             where
             they
             sit
             all
             three
             abreast
             ;
             where
             our
             Saviour
             has
             holes
             in
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             him
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             are
             like
             as
             the
             two
             Sosia's
             in
             Plautus
             !
             Had
             they
             these
             out
             of
             Daniel
             ?
             And
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             abominable
             Images
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             had
             formerly
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Homilies
             tell
             us
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             allowed
             as
             Doctors
             ,
             may
             nevertheless
             serve
             for
             Testifiers
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             If
             a
             Scripture
             Sign
             be
             the
             only
             authentick
             Original
             of
             a
             Christian
             Image
             or
             Picture
             ,
             then
             are
             theirs
             all
             Idols
             :
             for
             I
             never
             saw
             any
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             copy
             from
             Daniel's
             Dream
             ,
             but
             varied
             extreamly
             from
             the
             Original
             .
             They
             add
             very
             much
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             they
             take
             away
             .
             They
             picture
             the
             Ancient
             of
             Days
             like
             an
             Old
             Man
             ;
             there
             is
             
             no
             such
             word
             as
             Man
             in
             Daniel
             :
             Then
             they
             give
             him
             all
             the
             Lineaments
             of
             a
             Face
             ,
             and
             a
             Beard
             ,
             purely
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Invention
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Drapery
             ,
             the
             Painter
             himself
             is
             the
             fashioner
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             of
             it
             mentioned
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             than
             the
             Colonr
             of
             the
             Garment
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Lines
             and
             proportion
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Face
             and
             Features
             ,
             are
             altogether
             as
             the
             Painter
             pleases
             .
             If
             men
             had
             not
             been
             
             stark
             mad
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             catch'd
             thus
             at
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             Dream
             ,
             and
             gone
             to
             work
             furnish'd
             with
             no
             better
             Instructions
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             description
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             Head
             of
             Heir
             ,
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             Garment
             ,
             and
             the
             posture
             of
             sitting
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             might
             as
             well
             have
             taken
             hints
             from
             Moses's
             Metaphorical
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Hand
             ,
             and
             Arm
             ,
             and
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             from
             his
             own
             speaking
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             pictured
             God
             in
             a
             humane
             Shape
             ;
             from
             which
             they
             are
             so
             often
             and
             so
             strictly
             forewarned
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             those
             awful
             expres
             
             〈◊〉
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Antient
             of
             Days
             is
             attended
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             to
             make
             all
             the
             World
             fear
             and
             tremble
             before
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             left
             out
             in
             their
             Pictures
             .
             
               His
               Throne
               was
               a
               fiery
               Flame
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               his
               Wheels
               burning
               Fire
               .
               A
               fiery
               Stream
               issued
               and
               〈◊〉
               forth
               from
               before
               him
               :
               〈◊〉
               thousands
               ministred
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               stood
               before
               him
               :
               The
               Judgment
               was
               sit
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               were
               opened
               .
            
             All
             this
             glorious
             representation
             of
             the
             Ancient
             of
             Days
             ,
             is
             dwindled
             into
             a
             solitary
             decrepid
             Old
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             more
             like
             Daniel's
             Description
             ,
             than
             a
             Mouse
             is
             to
             a
             mighty
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             These
             Sign-Painters
             shew
             the
             worst
             Judgment
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             in
             chusing
             their
             Pattern
             out
             of
             Daniel
             .
             For
             every
             Body
             knows
             ,
             that
             Prophetick
             Dreams
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             the
             Schemes
             of
             their
             Language
             ,
             and
             their
             Descriptions
             ,
             are
             more
             wide
             from
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             more
             unlike
             ,
             than
             the
             
             harshest
             Metaphors
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World.
             Flourishing
             Kingdoms
             are
             represented
             in
             that
             Book
             by
             Rams
             Horns
             ,
             and
             Goats
             Horns
             :
             which
             would
             make
             very
             unintelligible
             Pictures
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             would
             certainly
             require
             a
             Label
             to
             tell
             what
             they
             are
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             men
             to
             fetch
             the
             Picture
             of
             God
             out
             of
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             where
             besides
             ,
             above
             two
             thirds
             of
             their
             Picture
             is
             a
             perfect
             blank
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             just
             like
             Children
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             their
             Innocency
             ,
             who
             ,
             rather
             than
             fail
             of
             a
             Baby
             to
             play
             withal
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             of
             a
             Clout
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Their
             other
             Excuse
             is
             ,
             
               That
               
               these
               are
               not
               pictures
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               some
               properties
               ,
               or
               actions
               ,
               attributed
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               declared
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
             ;
          
           
             1st
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             their
             common
             people
             ,
             but
             all
             Papists
             call
             these
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             this
             Catechism
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             as
             great
             an
             Authority
             as
             I
             cite
             it
             for
             )
             where
             it
             is
             called
             
               Dei
               Patris
               Imago
            
             .
             And
             if
             no
             body
             is
             so
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             the
             Divinity
             is
             expressed
             by
             
             those
             Images
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Catechism
             says
             )
             Why
             then
             is
             every
             Body
             so
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             them
             by
             that
             Name
             ?
             For
             an
             Image
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             an
             Image
             of
             nothing
             :
             for
             I
             hope
             he
             never
             assumed
             Humanity
             .
          
           
           
             2dly
             ,
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             undeniably
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             declared
             by
             these
             Images
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             properties
             or
             Actions
             .
             For
             would
             not
             he
             blazon
             a
             Picture
             of
             the
             Trinity
             very
             improperly
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Picture
             of
             our
             Saviour
             stands
             for
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             Dove
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             does
             this
             Old
             Man
             for
             the
             person
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             To
             let
             the
             〈◊〉
             have
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             I
             afform
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             declaring
             of
             the
             properties
             and
             Actions
             of
             the
             Deity
             by
             Images
             ,
             was
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             For
             when
             they
             made
             an
             Image
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             pretend
             that
             it
             was
             the
             very
             Figure
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             declared
             some
             of
             his
             properties
             and
             Actions
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             Images
             were
             instructive
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             this
             Instance
             .
             The
             same
             Jupiter
             
             was
             pictured
             in
             Crete
             〈◊〉
             no
             Ears
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             with
             four
             Ears
             ,
             whereas
             the
             ordinary
             Pictures
             of
             him
             had
             but
             two
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             held
             to
             be
             an
             impossibility
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             should
             have
             four
             Ears
             and
             yet
             but
             two
             Ears
             ,
             and
             no
             Ears
             at
             all
             .
             When
             they
             therefore
             made
             him
             with
             two
             Ears
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             him
             look
             like
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             further
             meaning
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             made
             him
             with
             four
             Ears
             ,
             and
             no
             Ears
             ,
             then
             they
             declared
             properties
             .
             
             And
             the
             Moral
             ,
             and
             Signification
             ,
             
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             alike
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Cretians
             crop'd
             him
             ,
             they
             declared
             ,
             That
             being
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             any
             one
             should
             have
             his
             Ear
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             lie
             open
             to
             all
             alike
             .
             And
             they
             that
             gave
             him
             that
             large
             set
             of
             Ears
             ,
             declared
             ,
             That
             he
             heard
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             parts
             and
             quarters
             of
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Papists
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             excused
             ,
             and
             apologized
             ,
             and
             blanched
             their
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             them
             ,
             still
             they
             are
             no
             better
             than
             old
             Pagan
             Idols
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             
               Their
               Cruelty
            
             .
          
           
             WHat
             the
             Prophet
             says
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             has
             often
             come
             into
             my
             mind
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             They
             are
             joyned
             to
             Idols
             :
             let
             
             them
             alone
             .
             They
             are
             infallible
             and
             incurable
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             poor
             private
             men
             may
             do
             wisely
             to
             save
             their
             Breath
             .
             So
             we
             would
             with
             all
             our
             Hearts
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             not
             let
             
               us
               alone
            
             .
             Nothing
             will
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             force
             their
             Idolatry
             upon
             us
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             French
             King
             sells
             his
             Salt
             )
             whether
             we
             have
             any
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             mind
             to
             it
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             These
             Mighty
             Nebuchadnezzus
             set
             up
             Images
             ,
             and
             all
             People
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Languages
             ,
             must
             either
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             fiery
             Furnace
             .
             This
             is
             the
             hard
             Chapter
             to
             which
             we
             are
             now
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Sting
             of
             Popery
             :
             in
             which
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             been
             all
             along
             sensible
             of
             the
             Popish
             Cruelty
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Papists
             herein
             have
             far
             exceeded
             the
             old
             Pagans
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             The
             Homilies
             give
             us
             a
             large
             account
             of
             the
             Cruelty
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             many
             
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Dehil
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             were
             Cruel
             to
             the
             Living
             ,
             but
             persecuted
             dead
             Bodies
             :
             to
             whom
             they
             apply
             our
             Saviour's
             Prediction
             of
             cruel
             and
             rabening
             
             Wolhes
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             .
             Their
             Image
             worship
             was
             maintained
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             first
             by
             the
             Ireason
             and
             Rebellion
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Third
             ,
             Which
             Example
             ,
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             have
             continually
             followed
             ,
             and
             gone
             through
             withal
             most
             stoutly
             .
             And
             afterwards
             we
             have
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Tragical
             Cruelties
             ,
             which
             were
             committed
             by
             the
             Empress
             Irene
             ,
             in
             maintenance
             of
             Image
             Worship
             :
             who
             was
             the
             great
             Patrone
             and
             〈◊〉
             Captain
             
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             wicked
             and
             unnatu
             cruelty
             passed
             Medea
             and
             Progne
             ,
             whose
             detestable
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ministred
             matter
             to
             Poets
             ,
             to
             write
             their
             horrtble
             Tragedies
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             she
             digged
             
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             her
             Father-in-Law
             Constantine
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             openly
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashes
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             because
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             he
             had
             
             destroyed
             Images
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             sumptuous
             drnaments
             of
             Churthes
             .
             Which
             Example
             of
             hers
             (
             as
             the
             constant
             Report
             goeth
             )
             had
             like
             to
             have
             been
             put
             in
             pradice
             with
             Princes
             corses
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             had
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             holy
             father
             continued
             but
             a
             little
             longer
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             true
             modern
             Popish
             Cruelty
             and
             Barbarity
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             daily
             improvement
             of
             it
             under
             that
             Religion
             ,
             would
             have
             far
             exceeded
             Irene's
             .
             She
             burnt
             her
             Father-in-Law
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             no
             kin
             to
             her
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             an
             artificial
             Relation
             ,
             and
             a
             fiction
             of
             Law
             :
             But
             here
             it
             would
             have
             been
             an
             own
             natural
             Father
             ,
             and
             Brother
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             a
             sweet
             Protestant
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             persecutor
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             only
             not
             a
             Slave
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             had
             both
             fared
             alike
             .
             So
             that
             where
             Popery
             comes
             to
             be
             well
             setled
             ,
             the
             Sacred
             Reliques
             of
             all
             those
             Princes
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             suffering
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Indignities
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             in
             their
             time
             either
             hearty
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             not
             hearty
             and
             thorow-paced
             Papists
             .
             And
             neither
             the
             reverence
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             nor
             the
             dear
             Relation
             of
             a
             Brother
             ,
             shall
             save
             them
             from
             being
             treated
             like
             the
             most
             notorious
             Malefactors
             ,
             whom
             the
             Justice
             of
             a
             Nation
             thinks
             it self
             bound
             to
             follow
             and
             pursue
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             examples
             to
             all
             future
             ages
             .
             For
             blind
             Catholick
             Zeal
             knows
             no
             Body
             ;
             but
             be
             it
             Peasant
             or
             Prince
             ,
             
             Strangers
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             alive
             or
             dead
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             insufficient
             Catholicks
             ,
             into
             the
             Fire
             〈◊〉
             all
             they
             go
             .
          
           
             What
             English
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             but
             one
             drop
             of
             true
             English
             Blood
             lest
             in
             his
             Veins
             ,
             could
             have
             endured
             to
             behold
             this
             horrid
             sight
             ?
             To
             see
             a
             parcel
             of
             cowardly
             Papists
             breaking
             up
             a
             Royal
             Monument
             with
             Sacrilegious
             Hands
             ,
             and
             dragging
             thence
             a
             mighty
             Monarch
             ,
             whom
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             have
             look'd
             in
             the
             Face
             :
             to
             see
             those
             sacred
             Temples
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             incircled
             with
             a
             Crown
             ,
             and
             that
             puissant
             Arm
             which
             had
             swayed
             the
             English
             Scepter
             for
             almost
             forty
             Years
             ,
             now
             reduced
             to
             infamous
             Ashes
             ;
             and
             these
             thrown
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             have
             a
             place
             upon
             God's
             Earth
             :
             and
             all
             this
             perform'd
             by
             the
             pure
             Zeal
             of
             his
             own
             Daugher
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             was
             not
             quite
             so
             good
             a
             Catholick
             as
             her self
             ?
          
           
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             shaking
             this
             Note
             a
             little
             ,
             to
             try
             what
             Musick
             it
             will
             make
             in
             their
             Ears
             ,
             who
             make
             way
             for
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             out
             of
             pure
             Loyalty
             to
             a
             Protestant
             Prince
             .
             As
             they
             like
             this
             ,
             they
             may
             proceed
             .
             For
             here
             they
             may
             plainly
             behold
             what
             blessed
             Fruits
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Holy
             Father
             is
             like
             to
             produce
             ,
             and
             what
             true
             and
             laudable
             Service
             will
             be
             done
             to
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             by
             introducing
             Popery
             .
          
           
             So
             well
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Time
             ,
             understood
             
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Popery
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             those
             Hellish
             Plots
             ,
             which
             almost
             filled
             up
             〈◊〉
             succeeding
             part
             of
             that
             Queen's
             Reign
             .
             They
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Paris
             Wedding
             ,
             the
             Gunpowder
             Plot
             ,
             or
             the
             〈◊〉
             Massacre
             ;
             which
             will
             remain
             in
             Books
             ,
             as
             Monuments
             of
             the
             inhumane
             and
             accursed
             Cruelty
             of
             Papists
             ,
             when
             time
             has
             perished
             the
             London
             Monument
             .
             And
             they
             may
             as
             well
             go
             and
             try
             their
             Foreheads
             upon
             this
             Monument
             of
             stone
             ,
             as
             endeavour
             to
             out-face
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             These
             Cruelties
             never
             entred
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             foundation
             of
             a
             Comparison
             betwixt
             Popery
             and
             Paganism
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             we
             can
             compare
             Prince
             Rupert's
             Iron
             Guns
             with
             
               Julius
               Caesar's
            
             .
             For
             this
             Murdering
             and
             Massacring
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             cold
             Blood
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Sacred
             Rites
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             are
             things
             found
             out
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             :
             And
             the
             compendious
             destruction
             of
             a
             Nation
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             is
             as
             perfectly
             a
             new
             invention
             ,
             as
             the
             Gun
             powder
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             have
             done
             that
             Catholick
             Job
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             can
             be
             done
             therefore
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             is
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             what
             Cruelty
             the
             Pagans
             exercised
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             2.
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             far
             exceeded
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Pagan
             Cruelty
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             falls
             under
             these
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             which
             were
             enacted
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             execution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Outrages
             which
             were
             committed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             both
             these
             the
             Papists
             have
             much
             out-done
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             from
             their
             own
             General
             Councils
             ,
             their
             own
             Historians
             ,
             their
             Popes
             Speeches
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Murder
             of
             Henry
             the
             Third
             of
             France
             ;
             their
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             particularly
             to
             the
             Irish
             in
             their
             late
             Holy
             War
             ;
             their
             Holy
             Inquisition
             ,
             which
             has
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             Ten
             Persecutions
             ,
             but
             ten
             thousand
             Persecutions
             in
             the
             Belly
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             were
             but
             Cobwebs
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             Holy
             Church
             against
             Heresy
             .
             You
             may
             see
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ;
             Laws
             like
             our
             late
             Act
             for
             burying
             in
             Wollen
             ,
             which
             will
             execute
             themselves
             ,
             and
             extirpate
             pestilent
             Northern
             Heresie
             ,
             by
             a
             modest
             computation
             ,
             in
             a
             Year
             and
             halfs
             Time.
             For
             it
             is
             Deprivation
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             is
             remiss
             and
             negligent
             ,
             who
             must
             make
             room
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             can
             and
             will
             confound
             Heretical
             Pravity
             :
             It
             is
             Death
             in
             that
             private
             man
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             an
             Informer
             :
             it
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             
             that
             Prince
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             extirpate
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             which
             in
             that
             case
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Catholick
             Free-booters
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             extirpated
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             to
             possess
             it
             without
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             would
             willingly
             do
             all
             Right
             to
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             large
             and
             just
             Discourse
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             break
             off
             ,
             making
             that
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             end
             and
             intention
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             hearty
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             always
             be
             my
             poor
             endeavour
             among
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             
             defend
             us
             from
             their
             eyranny
             and
             Pride
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             〈◊〉
             again
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             his
             seely
             poor
             Flock
             :
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             utterly
             confounded
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             he
             of
             his
             great
             Mercy
             so
             work
             in
             all
             mens
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             the
             comfortable
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ
             may
             be
             truly
             preached
             ,
             truly
             received
             ,
             and
             truly
             followed
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             to
             the
             beating
             down
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Death
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             like
             scattered
             and
             dispersed
             Sheep
             ,
             being
             
             at
             length
             gathered
             into
             one
             Folo
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             the
             end
             rest
             all
             together
             in
             the
             Eolom
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             sahac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             eternal
             and
             〈◊〉
             Life
             ,
             through
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             Death
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Sabour
             .
          
           
             AMEN
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         FINIS
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46951-e140
           
             Acts
             22.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             39.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             47.
             
          
           
             Coke's
             
               Reports
               12th
               par
            
             .
             p.
             49.
             
             Brownlow's
             Rep.
             〈◊〉
             part
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Resolution
             of
             all
             the
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             56.
             
          
           
             Wilkinson
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             &c.
             Court-Leet
             .
             &c.
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Simon
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             †
             That
             brave
             Man
             ,
             who
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             Time
             was
             one
             of
             those
             poor
             six
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Convocation
             House
             opposed
             Popery
             ;
             truly
             a
             very
             small
             representative
             Body
             of
             our
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Simon
             D'Ewes
             Journal
             .
             Pag.
             207.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             208.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             
               Life
               of
            
             Const.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
               in
               Ps.
            
             124.
             
             Julianus
             extitit
             infidelis
             Imperator
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46951-e3140
           
             Euseb.
             
               in
               vitâ
            
             Const.
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               51.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             
               Invect
               .
               1.
               p.
               58.
            
             
          
           
             Socrat
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Sozom
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             58.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             58.
             59.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Ib.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Ep.
             51.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             Ruffinus
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1
             pag.
             68.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             〈◊〉
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ep.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             93
             ,
             94.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             vita
             Const.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               5.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Non
             fortuita
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             non
             repentinus
             〈◊〉
             favoris
             eventus
             te
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             :
             〈◊〉
             nascendo
             meruisti
             .
             Quod
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Decrum
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &
             
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Orat.
             3.
             p.
             202.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             iv
             .
             Con.
             lib.
             c.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Julian
             .
             Ep.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             62
             ,
             63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Somewhat
               like
               our
               Prince
               of
            
             VVales
             ,
             
               or
               King
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             .
          
           
             
               Am.
               Marcel
            
             .
             l.
             21.
             ad
             init
             .
             Vtque
             omnes
             nullo
             impediente
             ad
             suum
             favorem
             alliceret
             ,
             inhaerere
             cultui
             Christiano
             fingebat
             ,
             a
             quo
             jampridem
             occuliè
             descirerat
             ,
             &c.
             progressus
             in
             eorum
             Ecclesiam
             solemniter
             Numine
             or
             ato
             discessit
             .
             
               In.
               1.
            
             p.
             69.
             
             Or
             by
             his
             vigorous
             Expedition
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             laud.
             Athanasii
             ,
             p.
             389.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             For
             even
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             half
             so
             much
             abused
             ,
             these
             men
             themselves
             call
             Cant.
             
          
           
             This
             
               Am.
               Marcell
            
             .
             expresly
             acknowledges
             in
             the
             passage
             just
             now
             cited
             .
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Misopogon
             .
             
               p.
               88.
            
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             P.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             P.
             95
             ,
             &
             112.
             
          
           
             
               Amm.
               Marcel
            
             .
             l.
             22.
             
             Post
             quae
             multa
             in
             se
             facetè
             dicta
             comperiens
             coactus
             dissimulare
             pro
             tempore
             Irâ
             sufflabatur
             internâ
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               23.
            
             
             Nondum
             irâ
             quam
             ex
             compellationibus
             &
             probris
             conceper
             at
             emollit
             â
             loquebatur
             asperiùs
             se
             eos
             asserens
             posteà
             non
             visurum
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             8.
             
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             
               Chalcedonensis
               .
               Theod.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             40.
             
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Theod
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             Orat
             .
             19.
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             
               Eliae
               Cretensis
            
             Comment
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             lib
             3.
             cap.
             9
             and
             10.
             
          
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             19.
             p.
             307
             ,
             308
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Marc.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             25.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             lb.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Socrat
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             dedicat
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             de
             S.
             Hieromartyre
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             723.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Eccles.
             Writers
             .
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             40.
             de
             SS
             .
             Juv.
             &
             Max.
             mox
             ab
             init
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Orat
             .
             10
             in
             Caesar.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Avaritiam
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             Patrum
             Colon
             .
             p.
             704.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             de
             SS
             .
             Juvent
             &
             Max.
             mox
             ab
             init
             .
          
           
             Fragment
             .
             Julian
             .
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             Bracton
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Leges
             cùm
             fuerint
             approbatae
             consensu
             utentium
             &
             Sacramento
             Regum
             confirmatae
             mutari
             non
             possunt
             nec
             destrui
             sine
             communi
             consensu
             &
             consilio
             eorum
             omnium
             quorum
             consilio
             &
             consensu
             fuerunt
             promulgatae
             .
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             1015.
             
          
           
             1
             Epist.
             1
             chap.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             29.
             
             Bracton
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bracton
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             orat
             .
             10.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             P.
             29.
             
          
           
             For
             that
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             sitting
             ,
             till
             all
             Grievances
             are
             redressed
             ,
             and
             Petitions
             answered
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Invect
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             57.
             Eton.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             p.
             100.
             
             Eton.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             contra
             Avaritiam
             .
          
           
             Ann.
             
               1
               ,
               &
               2
            
             Phil.
             &
             Mar.
             
               cap.
               9.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46951-e12810
           
             In
             Fox
             .
             Vel.
             3.
             p.
             515.
             〈◊〉
             all
             over
             the
             Bishop's
             Writings
             .
          
           
             Dedicat.
             Serm.
             
               Jan
               30.
            
             
          
           
             35
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               2d
               part
               Hom.
               for
            
             Whitsun
             .
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             p.
             71.
             &
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Plunket's
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Alittle
             after
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               l
            
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             C.
             Perrone
             Replique
             au
             Roy
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             Cuechism
             .
             p.
             297.
             p.
             394.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             Trident
             〈◊〉
             .
             Eosqui
             asserunt
             〈◊〉
             esse
             in
             coelo
             regnantibus
             voce
             vel
             mente
             supplicare
             ,
             impie
             sentire
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               Chron.
               6.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Tripple
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p.
             345.
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Nebility
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             Festo
             omnium
             Sanctorum
             .
          
           
             In
             Nativitat
             .
             B.
             M.
             
          
           
             Litania
             Sancti
             Bonavent
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             492.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Canticum
             instar
             illius
             ,
             Exed
             .
             15.
             p.
             479.
             
          
           
             Exorate
             .
          
           
             See
             Bonaventure's
             
               Life
               before
               his
               Works
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Bonavent
             .
             
               Pref.
               to
               this
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             gratiâ
             &
             adjutorio
             illius
             conditum
             &
             compactum
             .
          
           
             Canticum
             instarilliu
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             Nativitate
             B.
             M.
             
          
           
             Corona
             B.
             V.
             p.
             466.
             jure
             matris
             impera
             tuo
             dilectissimo
             Filio
             .
          
           
             In
             Festo
             Annae
             Matris
             B.
             M.
             
          
           
             In
             Festo
             Sancti
             Gabrielis
             .
          
           
             Hymnus
             instar
             illius
             qui
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Ambros.
               &
               August
            
             .
          
           
             In
             die
             assump
             .
             
               B.
               M.
            
             
          
           
             In
             Festo
             Sancti
             Gabrielis
             .
          
           
             
               Sung
               in
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Constance
             .
             Apud
             Chemnitium
             .
             Exam.
             Con.
             Trid.
             p.
             610.
             
             Gen.
             1634
             &
             in
             sequentia
             Missal
             .
             in
             Visitat
             .
             B.M.
             
          
           
             Eusebii
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Rem
             .
             Catechis
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Festum
             7.
             dormientium
             .
          
           
             3d
             part
             Sermon
             per.
             Idol
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             2d
             part
             .
             p.
             37.
             
             Our
             mighty
             Gods
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Ibil.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             after
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             1st
             〈◊〉
             .
             Serm.
             〈◊〉
             he
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             199.
             
          
           
             2d
             part
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               p.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             In
             his
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             3d
             part
             .
             Peril
             .
             of
             Idol
             .
             
               p.
               69
            
          
           
             
               Article
               Ch.
               of
            
             England
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               Catech.
            
             p.
             299.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Julian
             .
             Fragment
             .
             p.
             539.
             
          
           
             Juliar
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             13.
             
             
               Rom.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             185.
             
             Totus
             Christus
             continetur
             in
             Sacramento
             ,
             Christus
             autemest
             nomen
             Dei
             &
             Hominis
             .
             Epist.
             49.
             ad
             Deo
             Gratias
             Pres.
             Quaest.
             3.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             N
             z.
             Inv.
             2.
             p.
             127.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             7.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             13.
             
          
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             in
             Miss
             .
             〈◊〉
             
               p.
               162.
               b.
            
             
          
           
             Fox
             .
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             excellent
             and
             learned
             Discourse
             of
             Dr.
             Whitby
             ,
             The
             Absurdity
             and
             Idelatry
             of
             Host-Worship
             .
          
           
             Pontificale
             Rom.
             p.
             360.
             
          
           
             Rogamur
             te
             Domine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tum
             Pontifex
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Missal
             .
             Sar.
             p.
             90.
             a.
             b.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             364
             ,
             &
             384.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
             p.
             388.
             
          
           
             Missal
             .
             Exaltatio
             Sanctae
             Crucis
             14.
             
             Sep.
             
          
           
             Missal
             .
             in
             Festo
             nominis
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               p.
               299.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               p.
               300
            
          
           
             3d
             part
             Peril
             Idol
             .
             
               p.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               Catech.
            
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             de
             Iside
             &
             Osiride
             ,
             p.
             381.
             
             Et
             Lilius
             Gyraldus
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Id
             significantes
             dominatorem
             omnium
             audire
             debere
             neminem
             ,
             sed
             aequè
             omnibus
             patulas
             offere
             aures
             .
             Eum
             undique
             &
             omnia
             audire
             innuentes
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Part.
               Serm.
               for
            
             Whitsund
             .
             p.
             215
             ,
             216.
             
          
           
             Second
             .
             part
             .
             Peril
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Vol.
             Conc.
             Paris
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             2
             
               l
               part
               Hom.
               for
            
             Whitsun
             .
             p.
             216.